Вы находитесь на странице: 1из 654

Taken by sheviking

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5597897/1/

I woke up and immediately knew something was wrong. The ceiling above me was not the same as I normally looked at when I opened my eyes in the morning. Where am I? My heart started beating faster and my hands went clammy as the fear set in. Something is terribly wrong! I sat up and noticed that that I was in a large bed with dark blue sheets that were incredibly soft and clearly not the cheap ones that I used to sleep in at home. My eyes quickly darted around the room which was large and very nicely decorated. On the wall across from the bed was a huge flat-screen TV, there were bookcases filled with books and on my nightstand there was a vase with beautiful white roses which I could smell from where I was sitting. Ok, so this is clearly not my crappy little apartment but how did I get here? What did I do last night? I closed my eyes and thought back. I had gone to bed at 11 after a boring night at home and nothing out of the ordinary had happened. I opened my eyes and looked down at myself and my blood stopped cold when I saw that I was wearing a nightgown made out of silk rather than my usual flannel pajamas. Someone had changed my clothes! Panic started to set in and I felt the tears begin to form while I grabbed the sheet to cover my scarcely clad body. Just then I heard someone clear their throat in the corner of the room. The hairs on the back of my head stood up and I felt a rush of fear as the realization hit me: I am not alone.

BPOV I whipped my head around towards the person who had just made their presence known, but in the dimly lit room I could not make him out completely. He was sitting in a chair in the corner, perfectly still, watching me. In one swift move he was on his feet and approached the bed. I gasped and scurried backwards until I was pressed against the headboard of the bed desperately trying to get as much distance between us as possible. He stopped abruptly and held his hands out in front of him, in what I suppose was a calming manner. I watched in terror as he slowly walked closer and finally sat down on the bed. I know I should have jumped up and made a run for the door but I was completely petrified and it felt like my body was frozen solid. I felt the tears coming again and began to tremble. What was he going to do to me?

He sat perfectly still as if he was waiting for me to do something. I was too afraid to look at him but the waiting was excruciating so I finally glanced up at him. I could see him now. His body was long and lean and his skin pale. He was wearing a pair of jeans and a grey long-sleeved shirt. From what I could see of his face in profile he had a strong jaw, high cheekbones, full lips and a slight stubble on his chin. His hair was in disarray and a dark color. What surprised me the most was the fact that he was young. He didn't look that much older than my twenty years. I don't know why I had expected him to be old. I guess I didn't understand why this seemingly attractive young man would have taken me. Nice stereotyping there, Bella. Like only old ugly men can be perverts! He must have sensed that I was looking at him and started turning his face towards me. I immediately looked down, too afraid that even the slightest change in the room would make him jump me. Out of the corner of my eye I could see him extend his hand towards me and that's when I suddenly felt my body come to life. I bolted out of the bed and ran across the room only to remember that the door was located on the other side of the bed where he was sitting. I watched in horror as he stood up and walked towards me slowly. I backed away until I felt the wall behind me and I knew I was trapped. Oh God! Oh no! I started sobbing uncontrollably as my legs gave out and I slid to the floor. "Shhh," I heard him say, trying to soothe me as one would a crying baby. He knelt down in front of me and I whimpered in fear of his proximity to me. "Are you going to kill me?" I choked out between sobs. "No, Bella," he whispered. "Look at me, please." He knows my name! I ducked my head at first but then slowly peered up at him and then I saw his eyes. They were a beautiful shade of green and filled with sadness. It stunned me for a moment that he looked so heartbroken because I couldn't understand why he would look at me that way. Now I finally got a good look at his face I was shocked by what I saw. He was undoubtedly the most handsome man I had ever laid eyes on and I caught myself staring at him with my mouth hanging open. How can I think he's handsome? "I would never harm you, love." He said with a voice that was filled with emotion. "I promise," he added. I stared at him incredulously. Was he kidding me? All of a sudden he held out his hand to me but I recoiled, afraid of what he would do. "I just wanted to help you up," he quickly said and once again he looked so sad that I almost believed him. "I don't want you to fear me, Bella. I'll be good to you, I swear." He said as he held his hand out again.

He'll be good to me? What is he talking about? He expects me to stay here? What is wrong with this guy? There was no way in hell that I was going to touch him and I raised myself up, ignoring his hand. I stood in front of him unsure of what to do. My face was still wet from tears and I was getting a little cold in my short nightgown. Then it hit me. He had changed my clothes during the night. I had been naked and completely at his mercy! What had he done to me? Anger flared in me suddenly. I was strong and independent, and I wasn't about to let this psycho know just how scared I was. I took a step back against the wall, looked him straight in the eye and hissed: "Where are my clothes and what the fuck gives you the right to take them off me?" He gaped at me, obviously taken aback by my sudden change of mood and then he looked down as if he was embarrassed. "They got wet. I didn't want you to get sick," he mumbled. "Right, you put me in this sexy little outfit because you didn't want me to get sick! You expect me to believe that? What did you do to me?" I shouted angrily. "I want to go home right now!" I started to cross the room but I only made it a few feet when I felt his hands on my upper arms holding me back. "Please," he implored quietly. "Please don't leave me."

BPOV I struggled against his grip on me and tried to move forward but he spun me around easily and held me tight against his chest. I fought him with everything I had but it didn't seem to affect him one bit. I realized that he was much, much stronger than me and there was no way I would be able to wrestle myself out of his embrace. The truth of the situation turned my anger into sadness. I wasn't strong at all. I was weak and terrified. I began sobbing again and my vision was blurred by tears. "Oh No! P-please don't cry," he whispered when he felt my body tremble. "I won't hurt you. You are safe with me, I swear, Bella. I swear." "Please just let me go! Please, I'm begging you!" I said shakily and looked up at him with pleading eyes. "I won't tell anyone. Just let me go!" "I can't do that, Bella. Ask me anything. Anything but that," he answered softly. His left arm was still holding me against him and he raised his right hand to my face and wiped away the tears that were streaming down my cheeks. "You are so lovely," he murmured and brushed a few strands of hair out of my face. He looked deeply into my eyes and then averted his gaze to my lips. Before I could respond he suddenly released me from his hold, stepped back and took a deep breath as if he was trying to calm himself. Then he spoke again.

"I've put some clothes in the bathroom for you if you want to change. You can also take a shower if you want." He gestured to the door at the end of the room. Yeah, right. Like I would actually get naked in this strange place. But I realized that I did want some real clothes instead of the flimsy excuse for a nightgown that I was wearing. Given that, I didn't have a choice but to do as he said. I certainly didn't want to stay out here with him being half-naked. On shaking legs I went into the bathroom which was very nice but it did miss one thing to make it perfect in my mind. A window. I had hoped that I might escape that way since I assumed that the man was still in the bedroom waiting for me to finish changing. I glanced briefly at the shower but decided against it immediately. I was too afraid of him busting in on me while I was naked so I quickly turned to the clothes instead. I was relieved that they were similar to something I would have picked out myself: A pair of nice jeans, a simple black t-shirt and a red hoodie. There was also a pair of black Converse and a matching set of bra and panties, which were much sexier than anything I normally would pick out. I shuddered violently at the thought of this man buying underwear while thinking of me wearing them. I hesitated for a few seconds before I quickly took off the nightgown and shivered again when my worst fears were realized. I was wearing a pair of black lace panties that did not belong to me. He had even changed my underwear at some point during the night. I didn't think that he had done anything to me but I couldn't be certain. Please don't let him hurt me! I put on the clothes he had picked out for me and washed my face. I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror. I looked horrible. I was pale, my skin was blotchy and my eyes were red from crying. My hair was a complete mess and when I began combing it out I felt that it was a bit damp as if it had been wet during the night. Maybe he wasn't lying about my clothes being wet? There was a light knock on the door but it still made me jump. "Bella, are you alright in there?" There was no lock on the door and he could enter the bathroom anytime he wanted so I figured it wouldn't do much good to hide anymore. I took a deep breath and opened the door. I was taken completely by surprise by what I saw when I came out of the bathroom. The man had put a tray with breakfast on the bed and was standing next to it looking at me expectantly. "Do you like the clothes?" "Um, I guess so," I said. He smiled at me and pointed to the bed. "Please sit down and have something to eat." I walked over to the bed slowly, never taking my eyes off him in case he decided to approach me. I carefully sat down on the bed feeling confused and scared at the same time. I didn't understand what was going on. First he kidnapped me and took my clothes off, and now he was giving me new clothes and made me breakfast? It didn't make any sense.

I looked at the plate and scooped up a forkful of eggs. I was about to taste it when I looked at the man who was watching my every move with an eager expression. Why is he so excited about me eating that? Something isn't right! I threw the fork down and looked at him accusingly. "This is poisoned, isn't it?" I yelled. "You put something in the food!" He looked completely flabbergasted with my outburst. "No, Bella. How can you even think that?" he asked. "Oh, I don't know? Maybe because you kidnapped me in the middle of the night, took my clothes off and did God knows what to me and won't let me leave!" I shouted angrily. He sighed heavily and ran his hand through his hair. "Look, let me prove it to you," he said and ate a forkful of eggs himself. "I promise that it's just food. I'm not trying to drug you or anything. Please eat something. The eggs are scrambled just as you like them." I gasped. "What did you say? How do you know what kind of eggs I like?" He got a look of regret on his face and turned his face away. Then it dawned on me: The clothes he had picked out for me were my style and they fit me perfectly. He even knew my goddamn bra size. This was not a coincidence. "Have you been watching me?" I hissed. He looked completely crestfallen at that moment. "Please don't be upset," he whispered. "I never intruded on your life. I just wanted to be close to you." Are you kidding me! "Well, if this isn't a fucking intrusion what do you call it?" I screamed angrily and gestured around the room while the tears began to flow again. "You don't understand," he said hastily and suddenly he was on his knees next to me. "I couldn't stay away anymore. It wasn't safe for you. Please don't cry. I just want to make you happy, Bella." I couldn't stop crying and my body shook with sobs. He had been watching me for God knows how long and probably planned this. There was no way I was going home anytime soon. I felt his arms encircle me and I struggled for a few seconds before realizing that it was futile. He rocked me back and forth in his arms, stroking my hair and then he started humming a melody to me. After a while I felt my body grow heavy and numb from pure exhaustion and my eyes started to close. He placed me on the bed facing away from him and I felt him pull a blanket up to cover us. He lay behind me holding me close to his body all the while humming to me. I didn't want him to touch me but I was afraid that he would hurt me if I struggled. The last thing I remember before drifting off to sleep was him placing a kiss on my cheek and whispering softly:

"I love you, Bella."

~*~ I woke up feeling warm and relaxed. My body felt heavy and content and I lay with my eyes closed for a few seconds. Suddenly I felt warm breath on the back of my neck and my eyes flew up as reality came crashing down on me. I am not home in my bed and waking up in that strange room was not a nightmare at all. This is really happening to me! I felt him shift his body slightly behind me and he let out a small sound. I was in bed with the man who had snatched me from my home in the middle of the night and I had felt good when I woke up? What the hell is wrong with me? I looked around and could see the outline of the room but I had no idea if it was night or day at the moment because the windows were covered with dark curtains. How long have I been sleeping? The man let out another deep breath that told me he was asleep. His arm was still curled over my stomach and I could feel the warmth emanating from his body behind me. We hadn't moved at all since he lay me down on the bed. I remembered him rocking me in his arms to comfort me while I cried and then falling asleep in his embrace. Why did he do that? What the hell does he care if I'm upset? It didn't make any sense to me. He hadn't tried to hurt me but he refused to let me leave. I didn't understand what he wanted from me. If he wanted to kill me wouldn't he have done that already? I could only hope that he didn't want to harm me. I still had no idea how I had ended up here in the first place. He must have broken into my apartment but why hadn't I woken up? God, he probably drugged me! I'm a heavy sleeper but I would have woken up if he had tried to carry me away. It was the only logical explanation. I shuddered lightly when I remembered that he had changed my underwear while I was unconscious. Had he touched me or done even worse? I didn't feel sore between my legs and I hadn't seen any marks on me when I changed out of the nightgown, so he hadn't hurt me physicallyYet. I desperately hoped that this wouldn't change but I had no idea what he was capable of. He had seemed so sincere when he kneeled in front of me and told me that he wanted to make me happy, but how could he think that this was what I wanted? I felt him shift in his sleep and I slowly began moving away from him. I inched my way out of his embrace and gently took a hold of his wrist to lift his arm so I could escape the bed. The second I moved away he let out a whimper and pulled me back so I was flush against his body. He sighed contently and nuzzled the back of my neck with his nose and lips. I froze completely and my heart thundered in my chest. Is he awake?

"MmmBella," he mumbled as he inhaled deeply and snuggled even closer. I lay perfectly still but his deep breathing revealed that he was merely talking in his sleep. I relaxed a bit knowing that he hadn't woken up but then he started moving his hand which was resting on my stomach. He moved it slowly back and forth across my abdomen but then stopped and rested it on my hip. He let out another small noise and wiggled closer to me, this time holding on to my hip, bringing our bodies completely together. His hand suddenly moved up to my waist and I held my breath as it travelled further up coming to rest directly below my breast. This is not happening to me! Then he made a low noise, while grinding his hips into my backside and suddenly his hand wasn't my main concern anymore. Even through our jeans I could feel his hardness pressing against me as his hips rocked back and forth in slow movements. He moaned into my neck and the sound made my breath hitch in my throat. I didn't know what to do. I was terrified of waking him up but I couldn't just lay here and pretend that he wasn't humping me in his sleep. Before I had a chance to stop him his hand moved upward and was now on my breast kneading it gently. "Oh, Bella," he sighed as his hips quickened their pace slightly. I could feel his hot breath on my neck, his body against mine and his hand on my breast. I gasped as he swept his thumb over my nipple. The sensation shot through me like an electric current and even though I was wearing clothes I could feel his touch vividly. I didn't understand my reaction and I felt tears begin to form in my eyes. I felt so many things all at once; fear, humiliation, anger, shame. I wanted to push his hand away but I was afraid that he might hurt me if I did. I didn't have much experience with boys except for a few dates here and there, but I did know what it meant when a man became aroused and then rejected. I remembered a boy who had taken me to the movies in high school and the awkward moment in the car afterwards when I told him I didn't want to go any further than kissing. He had been sullen and had hardly muttered two words to me on our way home from the place where we had parked. He never asked me out again. I hadn't had a problem stopping his roaming hands but this was an entirely different situation. If a regular high school boy could act so insulted by my rejection there was no telling what the man who had kidnapped me would do. Maybe I should just lie very still and hope he stops on his own? He is asleep after all. I had only just finished the thought when I felt his hand descend down my body, over my stomach and slip in between my thighs. I gasped again when he moved it upward and pressed his hand against my crotch. "NO!" I suddenly heard myself scream and before I knew it I was off the bed. I tried to hurry away but my legs were heavy and stiff from lying still for so long and I felt my knees buckle under me. "Bella, what" I heard the man say behind me. I turned my head and looked up at him with tears in my eyes but couldn't get a word out. He looked dazed and completely puzzled, but then it was as if he became aware of the state his body was in at the moment. He looked down at his lap and I watched as his mouth fell open in surprise. Then he looked at me again

and I could see anger flash across his beautiful face. He jumped off the bed and walked over to me quickly. Oh no, this is it. He's going to hurt me! I scurried towards the corner holding my arms up in front of me to protect myself from whatever he was about to do. "Oh God, Bella. I'm so, so sorry," I heard him say as he knelt down in front of me. "Don't be afraid of me. Pleaselook at me." I looked up and his face was once again filled with sadness and regret. "Are you alright? I-I didn't hurt you, did I?" he asked anxiously. "No," I managed to squeak. He hadn't exactly harmed me but he had definitely crossed a line. "Butyou scared me," I choked out while I felt a tear slide town my cheek. He reached out his hand to brush it away but I instinctively flinched. He sighed deeply. "I can't tell you how sorry I am for what happened," he gestured towards the bed. "Please, come up off the floor. I won't touch you, I swear." His voice was tight. I stood up slowly and shifted my weight nervously until he spoke again. "I'm going to make us something to eat. I won't come back for half an hour and you can do whatever you want while I'm gone. I won't disturb your privacy so you don't have to be afraid of taking a shower if you feel like it. I swear I won't come in here." He looked at me expectantly. "Okay," I said. "I promise, Bella. The bathroom is just for you and I won't enter while you're in there." He grabbed the tray with the discarded breakfast and walked to the door. Before he left he turned to look at me again. "Bella? I" I looked at him but he didn't finish the sentence. He just gave me a sad smile and turned away again. "Um, c-could you bring me something t-to drink? I asked hesitantly. "I'm a little thirsty". My request obviously took him by surprise because he just stared at me for a few seconds before answering. "Of course, what would you like?" "A Coke?" I asked. He smiled and nodded. "I'll get it right away."

He came back a few minutes later with a can and a glass and handed them to me. "I would have poured it for you but I thought you would be more comfortable opening it yourself," he said. I knew that he was referring to the fact that I had accused him of poisoning my food. He was at the door again, about to leave. All of a sudden I realized that I had no idea what his name was. He had used mine a dozen times already but I hadn't addressed him once. "What's your name?" I blurted out. He turned and looked at me curiously. "Edward," he replied. It almost sounded like a question. Edward? That wasn't what I had expected. Such an old-fashioned name for a young guy. "Thank you, Edward," I said. "You're welcome," he replied. He closed the door behind him and I heard him lock it. I was alone. EPOV I had only just locked the door to Bella's room when I fell to my knees and gripped my hair tightly. God, I am such a fucking idiot! I ruined everything and now she thinks that I am a complete pervert! I didn't exactly know what I had done in my sleep but it couldn't have been good for her to bolt out of bed that way. I had had the most vivid dream about Bella. She smelled so fucking good and I just wanted to bury my face in her hair and live there forever. In my dream she was naked and wrapped around me. Her hair brushed my face as she rode me in wild abandon. I could still almost hear her cries of pleasure and feel her skin beneath my hands as we made love. God, I want her so much! But then of course I was awakened by Bella's scream as she literally fell over her feet because she couldn't get away from me fast enough. The look in her eyes was devastating to me. She was so shocked and scared that it broke my heart. I had made her look that way. I had made her afraid of me. More frightened than she already was. Stellar move falling asleep with her, Cullen! What the hell were you thinking? The truth was that I hadn't been thinking, really. I wanted to comfort her when she fell to pieces on me and the only way I knew how to do that was to hold her. Puh-lease! You couldn't wait to get your hands on her. Just admit it!

As much as I hated to acknowledge it, it was partly true. The nobler side of me wanted to believe that my intentions were completely honorable but the caveman in me wanted to claim her even though I knew it was wrong. I wanted her to be mine and only belong to me. But I had never intended to scare her and molest her in my sleep. She had felt so good in my arms after she had dozed off and I was enveloped in her intoxicating fragrance. I meant to leave but I couldn't seem to pull away from her. I guess I must have fallen asleep as well and that had not been my plan at all. I should have known something like this would happen. I couldn't control my body around this woman. If she only knew how I had struggled to contain my urges last night when I brought her here. Breaking into her apartment had been far too easy. Well, admittedly it wasn't my first time doing it so that probably helped. I had been there a few times when I knew she had classes, just to look around. I studied her books, music and movies. I looked at her underwear once to get the right size and I had to admit that I smelled her shampoo and even this was enough to turn me on. I am a goddamn pervert! I had looked at her pictures, but there weren't many. Like me she was a solitary creature with hardly any social life to speak of. But unlike me she was so fucking good. She always gave money to homeless people on the street. She never cut in line and she always gave up her seat on the bus to the elderly. She smiled at salespeople and made polite conversation with strangers when standing in line. Yes, I had been very close to her at times. She was always natural-looking and so effortlessly beautiful. The first time I saw her smile I swear my heart skipped a beat. My whole world seemed as if it had been lit up by sunshine and I felt warm all over. I had come across her at random. It was a complete fluke, really. I liked spending a few nights a week at the university reading in the library which was a lot better than a lonely empty house. It was a Saturday and as usual the campus was almost empty. Most people my age were out partying or taking their sweethearts to dinner and a movie. I couldn't really see myself doing either. I had never been more than politely interested in a girl and parties really didn't suit my personality. The campus had several libraries and I preferred the one on the second floor because it was the most secluded. However, a study group was in there probably cramming for an exam and I didn't want to share the space I so I opted for the one on the first floor instead. I had never been there before but it would have to do. I had only been in the library a few minutes but I anticipated spending the night there. Just then I heard the most enchanting sound from somewhere in the large building. I flew up and was immediately drawn to it, like a goddamn siren call or something. It rang out again and goose bumps broke out on my skin, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. It wasn't an unpleasant feeling, just unexpected. I recognized the sound as a girl's laughter and moved towards it for closer investigation. I went through the stacks and at the back corner in a huge armchair sat the most stunning vision. She was perfectly relaxed with one of her legs slung over one of the armrests and her head resting on the back cushion. She was completely engulfed in the book that she was reading and it was apparently the reason for her laughter. I had never seen anyone enjoy a book as much as she obviously did. She didn't notice me watching her from behind one of the book cases and I could take my time to notice every detail.

Her hair was pulled back in a messy ponytail but I could see that it was the most beautiful auburn shade and it had a healthy shine to it. She didn't seem to wear any make up and her skin had a lovely almost translucent quality to it. Her eyes were big and expressive as they twinkled with amusement over something in the book and she let out a small giggle. Her lips her full and pink, and all of a sudden I had the urge to lick her bottom lip before sucking it into my mouth. Then she bit down on it and I felt myself growing hard instantly. The sensation startled me completely. Sure, I had an erection before but never from merely looking at a girl's lips. My eyes travelled down her long neck to her slightly low-cut shirt that revealed more soft-looking pale skin. The shirt was tight enough so that I could see the outline of her round breasts beneath the fabric. Just then her whole frame shook with laughter again making them bounce lightly and I had to get out of there. I had never been this turned on in my life! I walked quietly back to the door and the second I was outside I ran for the nearest bathroom. Inside I opened my pants and finally released my throbbing erection. I grabbed it and began stroking it fast. I leaned forward and put my left hand on the wall for support. I was panting and gasping as pleasure coursed through my veins and I felt my orgasm approach quickly. Just before I exploded I closed my eyes and all I could see was that beautiful girl in the arm chair. After my high wore off I realized what I had done. I had just jerked off in a public bathroom! I mean, I knew that masturbation was perfectly natural healthy even but I had never really done it a lot. It happened once in a while when the physical pressure became too much but never ever out of pure undiluted lust. I had actually resigned myself to the fact that I just wasn't capable of the kind of passion that was vividly portrayed in literature and films all around me. Boy, was I wrong. I had never had an orgasm like that in my life. I cleaned myself up and quickly walked back to the library. Suddenly I was terrified that I had dreamed her up or that she had simply left and I would find an empty chair. The thought made my insides convulse. I had to see her again! I snuck back into the library and with my heart in my throat I approached the back corner. Relief flooded over me as I saw her still sitting there. She had put her book down and was rummaging through her backpack for something. She pulled out a cell phone and looked at it. "God, where did the time go?" she asked herself. Her voice was soft and I immediately wondered how it would sound if she said my name. She stood up and started to gather her things. I retreated back to my seat, grabbed my bag and hid again so that she wouldn't notice my presence. I watched her leave the library and for a moment I contemplated whether or not I should just let her go. The thought of never seeing her again made my heart clench and I knew that I had no choice but to follow her. I kept my distance as she walked through the deserted campus. She looked so small and frail as she wrapped her arms around herself trying to stay warm in the cold night air. I followed her all the way home that night. She went into an old building and I watched as the lights went on in her apartment. Now that I was sure she was inside I crept over to the mailbox on the side of the building. "Bella Swan" the sign read. Her name was Bella. My heart swelled at this small piece of information. Her name was every bit as beautiful as she was. I knew I was lost at that moment. I wanted to know more about her. Hell, I wanted to know everything about her!

That was the night when my obsession had begun and now six months later all my dreams had come true. She was finally here in my house and I had her all to myself. I would do anything and everything for this woman and now that I had her I knew that I could never let her go. I got up off the floor and made my way into the kitchen. It was almost dinnertime and Bella would be hungry. She hadn't eaten since last night and that was much too long. While preparing dinner my mind kept wandering back to Bella. She was in her room right now and I wondered if she had taken a shower like I suggested. I imagined how she might look with warm water running down her beautiful body. Her hands as she caressed her skin, as she washed her hair. God, what I wouldn't give to be able to touch her like that! A little while later I made my way to her room with dinner and a bottle of red wine. When I came in she was sitting on the bed with a towel wrapped around her small frame and her damp hair clung to her shoulders. She was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen and I almost dropped the tray I had in my hands at the sight. She's naked under that towel! Give me strength! "Why aren't you dressed?" I asked as I placed the tray on the bedside table. "IuhI didn't know what to wear. If you wanted me to wear that night gown again or" she trailed off. She looked uncomfortable. Her state of undress was obviously bothering her but she didn't want to make the wrong decision either. "You can wear whatever you like," I told her sincerely. "Everything in the closet is for you." "Oh, ok," she said, obviously relieved and grabbed some clothes from the hangers. She went into the bathroom to change while I set up dinner on the bed. I unfolded the legs on the tray and opened the wine. After a few minutes she came out wearing a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt. "Have something to eat," I encouraged and she carefully sat down opposite me. She looked at the plate and her stomach growled loudly. I couldn't help but smile and she quickly grabbed her fork and dove into the pasta and garlic bread. I was so entranced by the sight before me that I forgot to eat. I couldn't wrap my mind around the fact that she was actually here, enjoying something I had made for her. I was brought out of my trance when she suddenly looked up at me. "You're not eating?" she asked with a concerned look on her face. "Sorry," I said. "I got a little distracted." I dug into my own plate and none of us said anything for a few minutes. "Would you like some wine?" I asked her after I realized that I hadn't poured it. She looked at me for a few seconds and then nodded.

"I don't really drink much," she confessed, "I have a low tolerance for alcohol so just a small glass will be fine." "I don't drink a lot either and I don't want you to get drunk," I promised. "I just figured it might help you relax a bit." I added and looked at her. She looked both puzzled and worried when I said it. I lifted my glass and toasted. "To our first night together, Bella. I am so happy that you are here with me." She hesitantly held up her glass up to mine and then drank a big gulp. I noticed that her hand was shaking and I wished that I could calm her fears. "I imagine that you have some questions for me at this point?" I asked her after a few seconds. Her eyes widened and she nodded, but she didn't say anything. "You can ask me anything you want, Bella. I won't get angry." I said, hoping that she would say something. I wanted to hear her sweet voice again. "My, um, my dad isn't exactly a rich man," she started. "But he'll pay you everything he has to get me back, I'm sure." She looked at me expectantly as if this would somehow change everything. "Bella, I don't want your father's money. I only want you." I said emphasizing the word. She looked down and I could see her bottom lip quiver a little. Please don't cry! Then she looked up at me with tears in her eyes but also with a determined look. "Are there other girls here?" She asked me. Her question left me baffled. I had no idea what she was talking about. "What do you mean?" I asked. She shifted uncomfortably in her seat. "Well, I read this book called "Kiss the Girls" once where this guy had group of girls that he had kidnapped so I figured you might be like him." I cringed on the inside. I had also read the book she was talking about and I really didn't like being compared to the kidnapper. He raped the girls repeatedly and when they disobeyed him he murdered them in the most horrible ways. "No, Bella. I am nothing like him," I said firmly and looked into her eyes. She seemed a little relieved and I continued. "There is no one but you, Bella. You are the only one for me. I. Am. Yours." I said the last three words slowly so she would understand that I meant it sincerely. "I don't understand what that means," she said. "What is it you want from me? I know you don't want to kill me. You could have done that when I was asleep." "Bella," I whispered.

I reached out slowly and cupped her chin with my hand. She flinched a little when I touched her soft skin. "I want you to love me as I love you." Now she knows the truth. She trembled when she heard my words and gasped as I swept my thumb across her bottom lip. I leaned forward slightly and she looked so enticing that I almost lost control at that moment. But her beautiful features were still painted with fear so I simply placed a chaste kiss on her cheek and pulled away again. My declaration had shocked her because she didn't say anything for a long time. The silence was like torture to me. How would she react to this? With anger? Fear? Would she laugh at me? Finally she looked at me. I braced myself for what she might say. "Y-you can't love me, Edward," she said nervously. I loved hearing her say my name although I didn't like the words that were coming out. "You don't even know me." "I do know you, Bella. And I know that I love you. That is the only thing I am absolutely sure of in this world." Please let me love you. She looked at me incredulously. "But I don't know you. You can't expect me to love you," she said. In truth, I didn't expect her to love me as I did her. That didn't mean that I didn't want her to, though. I would do anything to make her love me, but did I expect her to? No. I wasn't that delusional. I was however a selfish bastard and I knew I wanted her in my life, so I would try my hardest to win her love. "I want you to get to know me, Bella." I told her. She stared at me for what seemed like a long time. "Sowhat?" she finally asked. "I'm here to get to know you?" I nodded and smiled. "And that's all you want?" she asked. "I want us to be together," I told her truthfully. "L-like a couple?" she gulped while her breathing sped up. I could see that she was getting scared and decided to change the subject. "I know you probably have a lot more questions but maybe we should just take it easy tonight. Would you like some more to eat? I also made dessert." "No," she mumbled. "No, thanks. I'm fine." I placed our wine glasses on the bedside table and picked up the tray.

"Why don't you crawl in bed and make yourself comfortable and I'll be back in a little while," I said. She nodded but didn't say anything. Downstairs I left the dishes in the sink and quickly returned to Bella's room. She was sitting under the covers and looked at me with a worried expression on her face. I sat down on the bed facing her and reached out my hand to run it through her hair. I noticed that she flinched when I brought my hand up and I hated that more than anything. I didn't want her to fear me. I continued to stroke her hair until she looked more relaxed. I knew that I probably shouldn't be touching her because that would only fuel her anxiety, but I just couldn't help myself. She was finally within reach and I had wanted to touch her for so long. "W-what do you expect of m-me tonight?" she asked with a small sad voice that trembled with fear. Please don't be afraid of me! She thought I wanted to make love to her and the notion clearly petrified her. Hearing her voice like that sickened me. Being with her was something I had fantasized about many times. We had done it in every possible way I could imagine. From sweet lovemaking where we were slow and tender and it was all about kissing and whispering endearments to each other, to fucking her savagely from behind while she was tied up. I had imagined it all. But the one thing that never changed in the scenarios was the fact the she loved every second of it, and was always an eager and willing participant. I may have stolen her away in the depth of night but I wanted her to give herself to me willingly. I didn't want to do anything against her will and I wanted her to relax. "I expect you to pick out a movie for us to watch," I finally told her. She gave me a look of disbelief. "That's all, Bella. We're just watching a movie tonight," I told her. She let a small shaky breath and nodded. Then she looked at me with tears in her eyes. "Thank you," she whispered. "Thank you for not making me doanything." I smiled reassuringly and pointed to the bookcase filled with DVD's. "Pick out anything you want, there are a few to choose from," I chuckled. She let out a small laugh. The sound thrilled me beyond belief! She was laughing with me! God, I love this woman! "This might take me a while," she said. "You must have more than 300 movies here." "Take your time," I said. "I'll go get some dessert in case you change your mind." When I returned she had picked out a movie and was in bed leaning against the headboard with a pillow behind her back. "Is that chocolate cake?" She asked eyeing the tray in my hands. I grinned at her.

"Yeah, would you like some?" She nodded and bit her lower lip. Fuck, she looks so goddamn sexy when she does that! I felt myself getting aroused but reprimanded myself and got my body under control again. The last thing I need right now is a hard on. I handed her a plate and slipped under the covers next to her. I felt her tense up immediately because we were sitting so close but I turned my attention to the screen and this seemed to relax her a little. "Sowhat are we watching?" I asked trying to break the tension in the room. "The Breakfast Club?" She said and looked at me asking for permission with her eyes. I gave her a huge smile. "That's one of my favorites," I told her. She gave me a small smile and she looked so gorgeous that it took all my restraint not to kiss her right there. "It's one of my favorites as well, "she said quietly and started the movie. We watched in silence for a while. Bella watched the movie and I watched her. I kept sneaking glances over at her. She had just finished her cake and now she was picking up the crumbs on her plate with her finger and I watched in complete amazement as she suddenly stuck the finger in her mouth, wrapped her pink lips around it and sucked off the last traces of the cake. Holy shit! I was immediately more turned on than I had been in my entire life. It was such an innocent act and Bella had no idea that she had just provided me with a throbbing hard on. I tried to control my breathing but I became increasingly aware of how close we were sitting on the bed. "Thank you for dessert," she said and leaned over me to put the plate on the bedside table. She accidentally brushed her breasts against me and I let out a small noise. Her eyes met mine when she suddenly realized what she had done and blushed furiously. "I-I'm sorry," she stuttered. I clenched my hands and closed my eyes next to her. "It's alright, Bella," I said after a few seconds and looked at her. "I just don't think you realize the effect you have on me." "I'm sorry," she said again and looked down on her hands. I placed a finger under her chin and tilted her face up so that she was looking into my eyes.

"Never apologize for that, love." I said sincerely. "I don't think I was really alive before I saw you. You are the only woman I have ever found physically appealing and I don't ever want you to feel bad about that." She didn't say anything. What could she say, honestly? We both turned our attention back to the screen but I could tell that Bella wasn't really watching it anymore. She was deep in thought and biting her lip. She seemed tense so I reached over and began massaging her neck. Her body stiffened when she felt my touch and her breathing picked up. "I meant what I said, Bella. We're just watching a movie tonight. You can relax," I told her. That seemed to help a little because she loosened up after a few seconds and gave me a small smile. We watched the rest of the movie in silence. After I had finished massaging Bella's neck I hesitantly took her hand and laced our fingers together and she didn't try to stop me. It felt so nice to sit there holding hands like a real couple. When the credits started to roll I turned to her and asked if she was tired. She shrugged. "We can do whatever you'd like," I told her. "Maybe we can watch another one?" She asked. I was definitely up for that and told her to pick out another one while I went to the bathroom. I couldn't believe how well it was going. She had seemed to like the massage and she didn't object to me holding her hand. It had been such a great night and the thought that we would have another one tomorrow and the next day and so on filled me with happiness. I washed my hands and looked at myself in the mirror. I am one lucky bastard to have a girl like Bella waiting for me/ I smiled widely at the thought and opened the door. The first thing I noticed was the empty bed and then the open door to the hallway. I stood there for a second and tried to understand what I was looking at. Where is she? Bella had left the room. I felt my body go numb at the realization. She was running away. She was leaving me! She wasn't supposed to leave me! I needed her here! I suddenly felt a huge surge of anger rise up in me until it consumed all rational thought and all I could see was her betrayal. How dare she fucking leave me? She is mine! She couldn't have gotten far and I was out in the hallway in a flash. It was empty. I ran downstairs to the open front door, looked out into the night and roared at the top of my lungs: "BELLA! YOU'LL BE FUCKING SORRY WHEN I GET MY HANDS ON YOU!" BPOV "BELLA! YOU'LL BE FUCKING SORRY WHEN I GET MY HANDS ON YOU!" I heard Edward shout somewhere behind me and it sent chills down my spine. He sounded so angry and completely different from the soft-spoken Edward I had

spent the evening with. I had been so worried all night and he had surprised me at every turn. After he left to make dinner I decided that it was probably safe to get in the shower. He had promised to give me privacy and I figured that he could make me undress any time he wanted to anyway, so I might as well just hurry and get it over with while he was busy downstairs. I turned on the shower and waited for a few minutes, half-expecting Edward to come barging in and do what he wanted with me. I sighed with relief when that didn't happen and climbed in the shower after I undressed quickly. The water was nice and hot, and I started to relax a little. I wondered what Edward was making for dinner. Why couldn't I stop thinking about him? This was my one sanctuary and yet I couldn't focus on anything else. I need to get away from him before he tries anything. I knew that it would only be a matter of time before he would want something physical from me. I could still vividly remember the feeling of his hard member pressed into my backside and the way his hand had caressed my breast. I brought my own hand up palming my breast and tentatively ran my thumb over my nipple as Edward had done. The sensation made me shiver. It felt nice in a strange way but also a bit scary. It hadn't felt like this when other guys had grabbed me there before I had stopped them. It had just felt wrong, but with Edward it had been different. What the hell is wrong with me? He's my kidnapper for Christ's sake! I shook my head trying to rid my mind of all things Edward at least until I had to face him again. I went to grab the shampoo but immediately jerked my hand away as if I had been bitten It was the same brand that I used at home. In fact, all the shower products were the same or similar to mine. But they were all unopened which meant that Edward had been in my apartment and made a note of all the things I liked to use. I shuddered at the thought. When had he been there? I was all of a sudden thankful that I never picked up the habit of keeping a journal because he would have undoubtedly read it. I still didn't know what he expected from me. Did he want money? That might be the case and then maybe he would let me go. But I didn't have any money and Charlie only had a little that I knew of. I hadn't talked to him in a few months but that wasn't unusual really. We had never been close and since I moved away to attend university we had slipped even further away from each other. I wondered how long it would be before Charlie even noticed that I had disappeared. A month? Maybe two? I knew that he didn't have the kind of money that would buy my freedom. Still, it was worth a shot. If Edward just contacted him he would at least know I was kidnapped and he could launch an investigation. I knew that I was grasping at straws. The bedroom was beautiful and filled with expensive things like the huge flat screen TV, a stereo and a fancy looking DVD player so Edward probably didn't need money. No, he wanted something else entirely from me. After my shower I didn't want to wear the clothes I had slept in. They felt dirty because Edward had touched me while I was wearing them. But I didn't know what else I should put on. I combed out my hair, wrapped a towel around me and sat on the bed. I thought about putting on the skimpy night gown that was still hanging in the bathroom, but I didn't want to wear it unless Edward specifically told me to. I had noticed the large closet in the room but I didn't want to go

through it since it might make him angry. I had only just finished the thought when I heard the door unlock and he walked in holding a tray in his hands. His eyes roamed over me and his jaw went slack for a second. I hated that I wasn't wearing any clothes. Like I really needed to make his mind wander at this point! Thankfully he told me to find some clothes in the closet and I opted for a pair of sweat pants and a simple t-shirt which was what I would normally wear at home for relaxing in the evening. As an added bonus it was the unsexiest outfit I could find and this made it perfect in my opinion. He wanted me to sit down and eat. The food looked delicious and I suddenly realized how hungry I was. I dove into it and only after a couple of minutes did I realize that he wasn't eating. My old fear of him putting something in my food suddenly reappeared, but when I asked him he quickly began eating as well. It surprised me a little when he offered me a glass of wine. I didn't drink very often and I thought that he knew that. He seemed to know so much about me already. It wasn't because I didn't like the taste, I just rarely had an occasion that called for wine and I had a low tolerance for alcohol to begin with, but it didn't seem like the worst idea at this time and it might numb me a little if things turned unpleasant after dinner. Please, please don't let him hurt me! I told him I only wanted a small glass and he promised that he didn't want me to get drunk and only wanted me to relax. I couldn't help thinking that he was planning something horrible for later, and this was why he wanted me relaxed. But if that were true, why would he care if I was tense? Then he made a toast for our first evening together, saying how happy he was that I was here. In any other situation it would have been the most romantic thing anyone had ever said to me, but now it just made me even more anxious. I hoped that the large sip of wine I had would calm me down some. I desperately wanted to know if he would let me go for a sum of money but how the hell was I supposed to ask him that? Suddenly he spoke again and he wondered if I had questions for him. Can he read my mind or something? I told him that Charlie would pay to have me released and waited for his reaction. Please say yes, please say yes, please say yes! He looked surprised as if this thought had never entered his mind and the next thing he said made my heart plummet: "Bella, I don't want your father's money. I only want you." He looked deeply into my eyes as he said the last word, and I knew it was hopeless. He would never let me go. The look in his eyes told me that he had taken me because he wanted my body. He didn't want money or anything else my father could offer to get me out of here. I couldn't look at him anymore and I hid my teary eyes from him. Why is this happening to me? Why does this sort of thing happen to anyone? I had only ever read about this sort of thing in books and that was fiction.I suddenly remembered a horrible book I had once read where the main character escapes a total psycho who locks her up and rapes her. The kidnapper had a whole harem of girls locked up for his pleasure. Could Edward be drawing inspiration from him? Dear God, I hope not!

The main character in the book had been strong and faced her kidnapper head on and I was suddenly urged to do the same. I had to know what I could expect from him. It was the uncertainty that was killing me about this whole situation. I looked Edward straight in the eye and asked him if he had other girls here. He seemed puzzled and I explained about the book I had read. The look of disgust on his face revealed that he knew exactly what I was getting at. He had clearly also read the book. He made sure I knew that he was not like the rapist in the book and then he said the strangest thing to me: "I am yours." He's mine? What does that mean? Like I own him? But he's the one holding ME captive, not the other way around! I told him that I didn't understand, and I didn't know what he wanted from me. Suddenly he reached out his hand and tenderly held my chin. I felt my breath hitch in my throat because of his intimate touch and my heart all but stopped at his next words: "Bella, I want you to love me, as I love you." This guy is crazy! I felt myself tremble. I had always dreamed of hearing a beautiful man say those words to me, but this was not the way it was suppose to happen. I gasped as I felt him sweep his thumb across my lip because it reminded me of him touching my breast, and I was suddenly afraid that the moment I had been worrying about since I woke up in this strange room had arrived. He would want sex now. He leaned closer to me. His eyes were fixed on my lips and I knew that he was going to kiss me. No, no, no! I'm not ready for this! My mind was screaming but I sat completely frozen as he moved even closer. He looked at my eyes for a brief second and I saw his expression change. I held my breath as he gently kissed my cheek and then leaned back. He didn't do anything else. He simply sat there as if he was waiting for me to say something. I breathed out in relief but he was still watching me closely and looked almost anxious. What the hell is he waiting for? Suddenly it dawned on me. I had been so focused on him almost kissing me that I had almost forgotten his earlier statement. He was obviously waiting for my reaction to his declaration of love and how he wanted me to love him back. I was at a loss for words. What could I possibly tell him? I had known him less than a day and he expected me to love him? The fact that he had said he loved me was even more ridiculous. I couldn't see how he could possibly love me when he didn't even know me. Sure, he had stalked me plenty as it would seem but that was obsession, not love! I had to try and reason with him. Surely there was a rational side to him that would understand the impossibility of love under these conditions. I have to reason with him without making him angry. I told him that he couldn't love me since he didn't know me, but it didn't faze him at all. He seemed so certain when he said that his love for me was the only thing

he was sure of. I almost felt sorry for him at that moment, but it also affirmed my belief that he was completely delusional. I tried a different tactic then and told him that he couldn't expect me to love him since I didn't know him. He looked pensive for a while as if he was going back and forth what I had just said. Finally he told me that he wanted me to know him. He said that he wanted us to be together and that scared me more than anything. I wasn't just there to get to know him. He seemed to want a relationship me. Food was the last thing on my mind and I declined dessert when he offered. I was still deep in thought as Edward started clearing away and I wasn't expecting his next words: "Why don't you crawl in bed and make yourself comfortable and I'll be back in a little while." I was so shocked that I nodded automatically and before I knew it I was alone. The room was spinning and I felt nauseated all of a sudden. He wanted me to get in bed and get comfortable. Dear God, this is it! I can't keep dodging the bullet! I wondered how he would do it. Would he make me undress for him or would he rip the clothes from my trembling body? Would he try to be gentle and would he care if I cried? What if I get pregnant? I wasn't on any kind of birth control and I would have to tell Edward before he did anything. I knew I wouldn't be able to fight him off, so the rational side of my brain opted for the hopefully less painful option. I would do whatever he told me and hope that he would be gentle because I didn't struggle. I knew that this went against everything that the self-defense courses taught but I also had first-hand knowledge of how strong he was. He could easily hold me down and I was afraid that he would hit me if I struggled against him. There was another thought that I couldn't ignore: Edward obviously believed that he loved me. Maybe because of that he wouldn't want to hurt me in the process. Maybe if I was lucky he would even try to make it nice for me. Kissing Edward wouldn't be the most horrible thing in the world. He was gorgeous and the way he looked at me made me feel funny on the inside. No, kissing Edward wouldn't be too bad and I hoped that he would be gentle with me if I didn't fight him. Determined to make the best of this ordeal I climbed into bed and waited for Edward's return. He came in and as I looked at the man who was about to take away my innocence all my newfound bravery left me without a trace. He was so tall that he practically towered over me as he approached the bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and reached out his hand. I flinched because I was so nervous at that point. My heart was pounding away and I felt my hands get clammy. Shit, I think this is what a panic attack feels like! He began stroking my hair and even though I knew this couldn't last I allowed myself to relax. After a little while I decided that I had to talk to him about what we were about to do. I needed to know what he expected of me. Once again, the uncertainty of it all was the worst. I didn't want to get him angry and I felt sure that he would be upset if I didn't do a good job of pleasing him. What if he wants me to touch it first? Or even use my mouth?

I had no idea how these things were done and I didn't know if he was aware of my inexperience. I finally asked him but my voice betrayed me and I sounded just as scared as I felt. "I expect you to pick out a movie for us to watch," he said softly. I couldn't believe him. I was convinced that this was some sort of trick on his part and stared at him. He could see my blatant disbelief and assured me that we were just watching a movie. For some reason I believed him and relief washed over me. I'm not going to be forced to have sex tonight! The thought had haunted me so much all day and I felt immense gratitude towards Edward when he exorcised my fears with those simple words. I felt myself tear up for the umpteenth time that day and thanked him for not making me do anything sexual, although I never actually mentioned the word directly. After he went out to get dessert anyway I looked at the movies. There were so many to choose from. I steered away from anything scary or violent and tried to focus on lighter comedies. Then I saw that he had "The Breakfast Club", one of my favorite movies which seemed perfect for the occasion. There wasn't any sex or violence in it that might inspire Edward to go back on his word. He came in holding a tray with two huge pieces of cake and his face became even more beautiful when he grinned and asked me if I wanted some. He looked so sexy standing there that I couldn't put together two words and I just nodded and bit my lip nervously. His eyes were roaming over me again before he walked over to me and then sat down next to me. He was sitting so closely that I could feel the warmth from his body on my arm and for a second I was worried that he might forget his promise. But he simply looked at the TV and asked me what movie I had picked. It turned out that "The Breakfast Club" was also one of his favorites, and I relaxed as I watched the familiar characters on the screen and ate the delicious cake. I could feel Edward looking at me every once in a while but I never turned my head. I finished eating my cake and even made sure I got the crumbs. I felt Edward shift beside me on the bed and I made sure to thank him for the dessert. I was feeling relaxed at this point and without even thinking about it I leaned over his body and put the plate on the tray. I brushed up against him and I heard him make a noise that sounded like something in between a moan and a whimper. My eyes shot up to his. He had a look of pure lust in his eyes and I immediately felt myself blush as I realized what I had done. I had just made it painfully obvious that I wasn't wearing a bra under my t-shirt and Edward had become aroused because of my proximity. I was completely mortified and apologized to Edward. The last thing I needed to do was get him turned on! Edward was surprisingly calm about the whole thing and told me not to apologize for having an effect on his body. He said that he hadn't been alive before he met me. But his words scared me. It made his physical attraction to me that more real. I knew that he wouldn't be satisfied with just watching movies with me every night. Eventually, he would want to act on his impulses. Suddenly he began massaging my neck and I became nervous all over again. He once again assured me that we wouldn't go any further and I let myself enjoy his strong hand on my tense muscles. Afterwards Edward took my hand and I let him hold it until the movie ended because I was scared that it would anger him if I said no. He asked if I was tired but I wanted to postpone bedtime for as long as possible so I just shrugged. I

suggested another movie and he seemed pleased. When he went into the bathroom I got up to pick out another movie. I passed the door and all of a sudden it hit me like a thunderbolt: Edward hadn't locked the door after returning with the cake! I hesitated for 2 seconds. Yes, Edward was nice most of the time and he hadn't hurt me. But he also scared me and I didn't like that my body had reacted positively to his touch when he had been asleep. I had to get away! The decision was made and I turned the handle while I had my eyes glued to the bathroom door. I still hadn't heard the toilet flush so I knew I had a little time before he would be out. The rational part of my brain told me that this probably wasn't the best time to make my escape, but I had no idea when I would get an opportunity like this one again. And so I ran with everything I had in me. In an instant I was downstairs. I felt disoriented as I realized I hadn't actually seen any other part of the house apart from the room he had kept me in. Thankfully, I found the front door quickly and I let out a breath of relief when it was unlocked. Then I was outside and the cool night air gave my skin goose bumps. I suddenly noticed that I wasn't wearing any shoes or socks and all I had on was the t-shirt and sweatpants. I looked around, desperately seeking someone who could help me but there was no one. Literally. We were in the middle of nowhere. I could see the front yard and beyond it was nothing but darkness. No cars or streetlights. Only darkness. I took a deep breath and ran as fast as I could into the surrounding black of night and behind me I heard Edward's terrifying voice call out to me. I ran even though it was horrible. I literally couldn't see past my nose, it was so dark. I held my hands out in front of me trying to protect myself from running into something. I hadn't heard Edward again and the thought terrified me. It meant that he was probably running. Fast. "Bellaaa," I heard close by and the sound of his voice made me stop dead in my tracks. If I wasn't careful I could risk running into him and I had to figure out where he was before I started moving again. "I know you're here, love," he cooed. "Be a good girl and come here right now." I stood perfectly still and prayed that he would walk in the opposite direction. I had no idea where his voice was coming from probably because I was panicked and disorientated. "I can smell your goddamn shampoo!" He suddenly yelled and it was so close to me that I yelped in fear. Fuck! I held my breath for what seemed like forever and then suddenly I heard him behind me. "Gotcha!" he whispered in my ear and I trembled so violently that I started falling to the ground. In an instant his strong arms encircled me and I felt myself react. I started kicking and hitting whatever I could reach. "NO! NO! Let me go!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. "HEEELP!" In an instant I was slung over his shoulder and he was running with me. I pounded on his back but it didn't affect him one little bit. Before I knew it we

were inside again and in the blink of an eye he was running up the stairs. Inside the now familiar room he sat me down on the floor and then turned to lock the door. "That's one mistake I won't be making again," he said with his back still turned. His voice sounded so foreign and restrained that it made me tremble again. He turned around to face me slowly and at that moment I felt more helpless than I ever had my entire life. I gasped when my eyes took him in. It was like I was looking at a different Edward! His eyes were blazing, his hair was standing out in every direction and his stance looked almost feline. He began walking around me like a predator stalking his prey. "So, Bella," he said in an eerily calm voice. "Would you mind telling me what the fuck you were thinking just now?" I flinched as he spit out the word "fuck" violently. I shook my head and looked down on the ground. "Haven't I treated you alright, Bella?" He asked. "Haven't I been nice to you?" I didn't know what to tell him. Yes, for a kidnapper he had treated me alright, I supposed. I didn't want to say a thing since I didn't know what might set him off so I chose not to answer his questions. "What is it that you want from me?" He suddenly shouted and grabbed my shoulders. "Look at me!" he roared, and I whimpered in fear but finally looked at him. He was so devastatingly handsome. Even in my state of terror I couldn't deny it. Edward was the most stunning man I had ever seen. His eyes seemed to be filled with desperation. "Tell me what you want, Bella!" he demanded. I want to go home! But I couldn't tell him that, it would only make it worse for me if I did. "Don't you know how hard I am trying to do the right thing for you?" He shouted and shook my shoulders. "How badly I want you?" "And then you wear something like that!" he said and gestured to my clothes. "Are you trying to make me crazy?" Again I didn't know what to say. He sighed, released my shoulders and began walking around me again. "Don't you know what you do to me?" he suddenly whispered in my ear behind me. "Maybe I should just show you." And just then I felt him press his hardness into my backside. I gasped and tried to move away but his arms encircled me and held me tight to him. His hand cupped my breast and squeezed it lightly while he ground into me with his hardness. "Do you feel that, my love? he asked. "That's how much I want you."

He pinched my nipple suddenly and much to my surprise I let out a small moan. It felt wrong for him to touch me like this but there was no denying my body's reactions. It liked Edwards touch. "Mmm," he hummed into my ear. "Do you like that, my Bella?" he asked and tugged at my nipple gently. I moaned louder and he pressed himself harder against me. I felt him kiss the spot behind my ear and then his lips travelled up and sucked on my earlobe. Both his hands were now massaging my breasts and the sensation was unlike anything I had ever felt before. Warmth spread across my chest and my cheeks flushed. His tongue traced the outline of my ear before plunging all the way into it. It felt as though I had been touched by electricity and at the same time Edward pinched both my nipples, and I felt an unfamiliar wetness between my legs. Why is my body doing this? How can it become excited from this? I suddenly remembered once reading something about this somewhere. How rape victims would sometimes have orgasms. It didn't mean that they wanted it but it was an involuntary reaction. I couldn't believe that I would ever experience something like that from my own body. My mind didn't want Edward's touch but my body reacted just the same. I could hear his breathing becoming faster as he kept grinding into my backside. "So that's what you like, huh, Bella?" I heard him ask. I swallowed nervously and hoped that he wouldn't make me answer him. "I am the only one who does that to you, do you understand?" He demanded. I just stood there feeling utterly embarrassed about my body's treacherous reactions. He spun me around so that I was facing him and suddenly threw me onto the bed. I let out a yelp as he jumped on top of me and held me down with his body. "Do you understand, Bella?" He repeated as his green eyes blazed down at me. "You are mine!" I struggled against him, desperately trying to get him off me but he grabbed my wrists and pinned me down on the bed. "No. Don't," I whimpered. "Why do you deny me, Bella? You can't leave me! Don't you know what's out there? What I am protecting you from?" What is he talking about? What's out there? I tried to get out of his grip and kicked my legs up. "Stop trying to get away from me!" He shouted angrily. We stared at each other for a second and then he crashed his lips against mine. It took me by surprise and I even forgot to struggle for a moment. His tongue plunged into my mouth while he moaned loudly. I felt him shift his weight on top of me and his left hand held on to both of my wrists, pinning me down while his right hand travelled down to the neckline of my shirt. In one quick motion I felt him rip it all the way down my torso. His hand massaged my naked breast while

he kissed me. His hardness pressed down on me between my legs while his hips rocked into me. Oh no, he has completely lost it! He moved from my mouth down to my neck where he started kissing and nibbling my tender skin. Tears welled up in my eyes at the hopelessness of the situation. I had to stop this now before it was too late. He seemed to be on the verge of frenzy. "God, you taste so good!" He moaned into my neck. "I want you so much!" I tried to get my hands free but he held them tightly. I heard him groan as his hand travelled down my side and grabbed my hip firmly to push me against his erection. He is going to rape me! "Edward," I sobbed. "Please don't. Please don't hurt me!" He stopped kissing my neck and his head shot up. He looked disoriented for a second as if I had just spoken a foreign language. Then he blinked and looked at me again. The transformation on his face happened instantly. The look of savagery and lust was replaced with horror. In a flash he was off me, standing by the edge of the bed with both his hands clamped over his mouth in disbelief, his eyes wide. He started shaking his head violently as his hands went into his hair. He looked at me again. "No," he whispered. "Please God. No!" I watched in astonishment as he backed away from the bed and fell to his knees. His face was buried in his hands and he began sobbing violently. The whole scene was so unreal that I didn't know what to think or do. I slowly sat up on the bed trying to hold together my ripped shirt and watched the man in front of me disintegrate into a pile of raw emotion. He was beating his head with his fists and crying like I had never seen anyone do before. His whole frame was shaking with sobs and the sound of his agony made my heart ache. Something is wrong with him. He doesn't seem to know what he was doing! Against all reason and logic I felt myself stand up and approach him. I stood perfectly still as he kneeled in front of me still holding on to his hair so tightly that it made his knuckles turn white. My hand shook slightly as I reached out and placed it on his head. His head immediately shot up and he looked at me in wonder and disbelief. Tears were streaming down his face and before I knew it he reached around the back of my thighs and pulled me to him. He was up on his knees pressing his face against my naked chest. "Bella. Oh God, I'm so sorry," he choked out and started crying again. He looked up at me with desperation painted all over his face, his eyes pleading with me. "Please forgive me, Bella. I don't know what came over me. I never meant to hurt you. That's the last thing I wanted to do. You have to forgive me or I'll die. Please, Bella, please!" He ranted as new tears filled his eyes. "I'll do anything for you if you just stay here with me. Please don't leave me, Bella. I can't be alone anymore! I need you! Please stay with me! I'm so sorry, love. Oh God, I'm so sorry!"

At that moment I could see past the strong, powerful man who had snatched me from my home and instead I saw a lonely, lost boy who had acted out of desperation. Could I forgive him? I didn't know. It wouldn't change the fact that he was keeping me here against my will and that I was still afraid of him. No, not afraid of the man in front of me. But I quivered with fear when I thought about the Edward who had caught me outside and thrown me on the bed. Rationally, I knew they were the same person and yet they weren't. This Edward wouldn't hurt me. I don't know where that certainty came from, but there it was. I couldn't say anything to him so instead I began stroking his hair softly. He still looked up at me in awe and quiet desperation and opened his mouth to say something again. "Shhh," I said and shook my head. I couldn't hear anymore tonight. He nodded and tightened his grip on me for a second before releasing me completely. He stood up in front of me, once again shocking me when I remembered how tall he was. He took my hand, almost shyly, and made me follow him to the bed. I knew that I should be afraid of him trying something again, but somehow I knew that he wouldn't do that now. We laid there facing each other and I saw the tears well up in his eyes again. "Bella," he began, but I cut him off with a shake of my head again. I didn't want any of his words. I was shaken and close to tears myself and I couldn't listen to him apologize right now. He hesitantly nudged his way into my arms and ended up resting his head on my chest. The fact that my shirt was still ripped open down its middle suddenly registered with me and I'm sure Edward noticed it as well. He sighed as I began stroking his hair again and he wrapped his arm around me. It was the first time I had ever held a man in my embrace. Edward cried a little more and I felt his warm tears on my naked chest but he never tried to touch me in a sexual way. In stead, he clung to me as if I was a life raft and he was lost at sea. I was exhausted and still confused when I felt my eyelids getting heavier and I welcomed the quiet bliss that sleep provided. That was the first night I dreamt of Edward.

EPOV I felt something soft and warm wrapped around me and knew that I had to be dreaming again. I inhaled deeply and my senses were bombarded with the smell of strawberry, vanilla and girl. I would know that scent anywhere, it was pure Bella. Holy shit, I'm lying in bed with Bella! I could hear that she was sleeping peacefully and I felt her breath fan across my forehead. I slowly opened my eyes and the first thing I saw was the pale skin on Bella's neck. She was lying on her back and I was on my side resting my head partly on her shoulder and her pillow. My right leg was draped over hers and then I noticed that my hand was holding onto something soft and pliable. I glanced down and my heart was in my throat when I realized that I was palming Bella's naked breast. What the hell?

My eyes travelled down her body and I could see her other breast partly exposed by her ruined shirt. Suddenly the memory of last night came crashing down on me full force. Bella running away, catching her, touching her and finally throwing her on the bed and ripping her shirt. I swallowed thickly. I had almost snapped. I had been so close to taking her then and there! I remembered how I had kissed her and the way her body felt under me. My hand on her breast twitched at the memory of touching her and Bella let out a small sound which brought me out of my reverie. I was feeling her up again! I was disgusted with myself and removed my hand. This didn't exactly help matters any, because now I was treated to the gorgeous sight of her soft round breast with its little pink nipple. I forced myself to close my eyes and forget how she had moaned when I had pinched it last night. I felt sick all of a sudden. I had almost raped my beautiful Bella! How could I have done that to her? I had gotten so angry when I realized that she had left me and all my sanity had been replaced with a seething need to control her. I had wanted her to belong to me. I didn't know where this part of my personality came from and I wasn't sure I liked it. Yes, I wanted Bella to be mine, but forcing myself upon her was definitely not the way to do that. I had kept my desperate desire inside me under wraps for this long and I had to wait for Bella's permission before unleashing it on her. I had already come so close to slippingTwice. My mind started to wander and I relived what had happened the night I brought her here. It had been raining heavily and of course my car had to break down half a mile down the road. I hadn't exactly thought the whole thing through when I kidnapped her, and I hadn't thought to check the weather forecast. Bella was unconscious in the backseat and I ended up carrying her in my arms until we reached the house. At that point she was completely soaked but thankfully still sleeping. The drug I had injected her with was strong, and she would be out for at least four more hours according to the articles I had read on the internet. I laid her gently on the bed and ran to the bathroom to get a towel to dry her off with. I was now faced with the biggest dilemma of my life; should I remove Bella's wet clothes or leave them on until she woke up? I brushed her cheek with the back of my hand and felt that she was freezing. I couldn't risk her getting pneumonia so I would have to put something dry on her. That worked out pretty well in your favor, didn't it? My inner voice was taunting me. I knew I had fucked up royally. It hadn't been my intention to do this. I had acted on impulse and I was in no way prepared for the task that lay ahead. I looked down at her and took a deep breath. Even completely drenched she was gorgeous. I began unbuttoning the top of her pajamas. They were really cute with cartoon bears on them and quite frankly they looked like something I would have expected an eight year old to wear and not a beautiful woman like Bella. But somehow they suited her and I suddenly wished I had something similar to put her in. Of course I didn't. The trip to the store that sold underwear and stuff for girls was still a foggy blur in my mind. I had been completely out of my element. A salesgirl had offered to help me out when I had stuttered that I needed something for my girlfriend. When she asked me about Bella's measurements and size I must have looked like

a total idiot. I had no idea what Bella wore underneath her clothes or to bed for that matter. I realized that I was in trouble. If I was really her boyfriend I should know these things. I looked around frantically trying to find the exit and get the hell out of there before the salesgirl suspected something. But then she laughed and assured me that I wasn't the first guy who hadn't been paying attention to his girlfriend's size. I couldn't help but smile relieved at this. She asked me a few questions about Bella's height, weight and body type. "Well," I had said at one point. "She's not skinny, but she's not heavy either. She's justjust..." I searched for a word to accurately describe the wonder that was Bella Swan. "Perfect?" The salesgirl guessed. "Yes, how did you know?" I asked incredulously. She threw her head back and laughed again. "Believe me, you're not the first guy I've met with that look on his face," she said with a smug smile. I had to ask her. "What look?" She smiled again. "The look of a guy who is completely in love, and who can't believe he has been lucky enough to have found a girl like the one you have." I blinked a few times. Am I really that transparent? I ended up buying everything that the salesgirl showed me and I had to get them gift wrapped to keep up appearances. When she handed me the bags she said, "She's a very lucky girl, and I don't just mean the presents." And then she had winked at me! Is she flirting with me? I hurried out of there feeling a little confused but still grateful for her help. But as perceptive as she may have been she didn't sell me any pajamas. Only small nightgowns which she had sworn that all girls loved sleeping in. And now I would have to put one on Bella. I swallowed when I finished unbuttoning her pajama top and with shaking hands I opened it up revealing her naked upper body to me. Fuck me. She is perfect! It was the only way to describe her. Beautiful, gorgeous, stunning. None of the words were adequate. She was flawless. Her skin shone luminously in dark room and it looked so, so soft. I reached down and caressed her stomach with the back of my hand and electric sparks shot through me. I sat down on the bed next to her and reached behind her back. Then I lifted her gently up to me and her head slumped forward and rested on my shoulder while I removed her pajama top. I laid her down again and let my eyes wander over her again.

God, she is the most beautiful woman in the world! I can't believe she is here with me! I was so happy I could have cried at that moment. I turned to her pants and loosened the string in the front. Then I slowly slid them down her legs 'til they were off. My breath hitched in my throat. I had never seen her bare legs before. She hadn't ever worn a skirt or dress when I had seen her, and Bella didn't really seem like the type who liked to show off a lot of skin. I smiled smugly knowing that I was the only one who got to see her long slender legs. The final obstacle waited. Her panties. They were simple black cotton boy shorts but they looked just right on her. I inwardly cursed the stupid salesgirl who had sold me lace and silk underwear. Bella wasn't that sort of girl. I should have realized that. I hooked my fingers under the hem and pulled them down. I did my best not to stare directly at her pussy but of course I couldn't help myself. I should have known that she would be perfect all over. I took in the sight in front of me; Bella lying completely naked on a bed in my house. She was spectacular! At this point I was so aroused that my cock was throbbing in my pants. I tried to get myself under control as I sat down next to her again and reached out my hand to touch her. My hand hovered over her breast and I could see her hardened nipple just begging to be caressed. So close NO! I won't fucking do that to her! I couldn't use her like that. It wouldn't be right. I wanted to touch her so badly but not like this. I wanted her to want it too. Look at her for fuck's sake. She's completely helpless! How could you even consider it? No, I definitely couldn't take advantage of the fact that Bella wouldn't ever be the wiser if I decided to touch her now. Then I wouldn't be any better than the fuckers I was trying to protect her from. I quickly jumped up and started to dry her skin with the towel being careful that I didn't touch her skin with my hands. I put her in a pair of black panties and afterwards I got one of the night gowns and slipped it on her. I tucked her under the covers to make her warm and then sat down next to her while I gently brushed her wet hair. Next to me Bella made a small sound which brought me out of my reminiscing. I had almost touched her inappropriately that night and I had been so proud that I was able to resist. I wanted to do right by Bella, but last night I had ruined that prospect. If only she hadn't run away! I had chased after her into the night and even in my fit of rage I worried that she might hurt herself out there. I lived outside the city in a secluded house surrounded by fields and woods and there weren't any big roads nearby. This also meant that there were no lights and Bella didn't know the area. What if she falls and breaks something? The thought terrified me beyond belief.

I had stopped abruptly when her familiar scent hit me. She was really close if I could smell her. I tried to coax her out of hiding but she didn't say anything. I lost my temper and shouted that I could smell her and suddenly I heard her make a frightened sound. She was right in front of me and didn't even realize it! I had stalked over to her trembling form standing with her back to me and whispered in her ear. She was shaking so violently that she would have fallen on the ground if I hadn't caught her. She started screaming at the top of her lungs, and even though I knew my nearest neighbor was over a mile away I rushed her into the house. I could hardly think about the next part of the night. I had been so angry with her! I wanted her to understand that running away wasn't acceptable and maybe scare her just a little. Her lack of response had infuriated me. I wanted her to talk to me but she wouldn't even look at me. She seemed so frail at that moment and yet I had never wanted her more. All the adrenaline from the chase was still coursing through me, and one look at her hard nipples pressing against the damp fabric of her thin t-shirt was enough to make me ache for her. I wanted to show her what she was doing to me. I had been a relatively normal person before I saw her. A recluse for sure, but never this possessive sex-crazed monster I had become. At that moment I almost hated her because she had so much power over me. I hated that it had to be this way. I didn't know what possessed me to touch her the way I did. I knew it was horribly wrong but it was as though I was under a trance. It wasn't any excuse for what I had done though. When she tensed up and tried to escape my arms I should have released her immediately. But instead I did the worst possible thing and started touching her. Her body reacted and it drove me wild. I wanted her to acknowledge that I was the only one allowed to bring her pleasure. I threw her on the bed and then I was all over her. Yelling at her that she was mine and saying other things that made my insides hurt to even think about. I lost all coherent thought and the next thing I remembered was looking up at Bella's frightened expression as she uttered the words that sent me to a crashing halt: "Please don't hurt me!" At first her words didn't register with me. I was so caught up in the sensation of her body against mine that it took a second before dawned on me that I was forcing her. She didn't want this and I was scaring her. My sweet, beautiful, perfect Bella was in complete disarray: Her lips were swollen from my violent kissing, her shirt torn down the middle exposing her beautiful breasts and tears streaming down her face. I stood there and took it all in, covering my mouth so that I wouldn't cry out in agony and scare her anymore than I already had. At that moment I wanted to die for what I had done. I deserved it! Everything I had dreamed of was gone in an instant. She would never love me now! The life I had desperately hoped for with Bella as my wife? Gone! Hearing her tell me that she loved me? Gone! I felt my knees buckle and let the emotions take over completely. I felt like I was surrounded by darkness and I wouldn't ever find a way out of it. I don't know how long I cried but I was shocked when I felt something touching my hair.

Bella! She was looking down at me. Not with fear and disgust in her eyes like I had anticipated. Like you fucking deserve, you mean! I couldn't deny that I deserved her anger and repulsion, and that was why it stunned me to see that her eyes were cautious but also sad for me. I didn't deserve her pity! I pulled her to me and buried my face in her naked skin, inhaling her scent as if it was oxygen and I was suffocating. I needed her so much! I started rambling apologies to her, begging her to stay with me. I pleaded with my eyes. I desperately tried to say the right thing even though I didn't know what that was. How the hell do you apologize to someone for almost raping them? There was no way. But I had to try anyway. So here I was, lying in the arms of the woman I loved. From the outside it probably looked like a lovers' embrace, not. How I wished that was true. I knew that I should probably get up, but I didn't know if I would ever get another chance to be this close to Bella. The thought made my eyes sting from the tears that were threatening to come out. I wrapped my arm around her and enjoyed the feeling of her warmth, her scent and her slow regular breathing. I loved her so much it made my heart ache. I would give anything to take back what I had done last night, to spare her from that ordeal. I couldn't figure out why she had come to me after I had hurt her. I already knew that Bella was a very kind and compassionate person, but I had never expected her to feel that way about me after what I had done. She truly amazed me. I would not let her down again. She had had enough faith in me to share the bed with me last night and I wouldn't make her regret trusting me ever again. From now on I would devote every waking hour to making Bella happy, and I wouldn't subject her to anything even remotely sexual unless she asked me, which I realized was highly unlikely. With this resolve in place I felt a little bit better and pulled Bella closer to me. She let out a small moan and the sound went straight to my cock. I gritted my teeth in anger at the fact that I only 10 seconds after making my decision I was getting aroused while lying next to her. She turned in her sleep so that she was facing me and I turned to lie on my back, giving her room to get comfortable next to me. Another breathy moan escaped her lips and with my heart in my throat I watched as she draped her leg over mine and rubbed her pussy on my thigh. Fuck! I could feel the heat radiating from her as she grinded herself into my leg again, sighed and murmured: "Mmmm, so good." I felt like I was suspended somewhere between heaven and hell at that moment. Bella was most likely having a sex dream and it was so goddamn hot watching her. But I knew I couldn't touch her even though I felt her body calling out to me. Her skin was flushed, her nipples were hard and I clenched my fists together with all my strength so I wouldn't be tempted to touch her beautiful body.

I would have to endure it. I needed to learn how to suppress my urges around Bella or I might not be able to control myself the next time she did something that inadvertently turned me on, and that happened a lot! I underwent the sweet torture of hearing Bella's moans and feeling her warm body without being able to act on my desire. I felt myself becoming more and more worked up, my cock throbbing in my pants, and finally I couldn't take it anymore! I had to get away before I did something I would never forgive myself for! I gently started to lift her leg when without warning; Bella's eyes shot open and looked at me with a dazed expression. "Edward? What happened? You were" Then she blushed profusely and looked away from me. I let go of her leg immediately and it flopped down on mine again. "I'm sorry," I quickly said. "I just wanted to get up, I wasn't trying toum...I'm really sorry." She stared at me again trying to figure out what I was saying, when finally she noticed how close together we were lying and the way she was positioned with her crotch pressed against me. "Oh my God," she breathed out and scrambled to sit up quickly making her breasts bounce right in front of my face. I hissed at the sight. "I-I don't know how..." she began but I had to stop her. "Bella," I said. My voice sounded tight. Her eyes met mine and I made sure they stayed on her face. "Your shirt, you should probably change" I trailed off. She looked down at herself and her blush became even more pronounced. I got up and grabbed the first shirt I saw in her closet and handed it to her. In an instant she was in the bathroom. I fell back on the bed and sighed. I knew we would have to start over. I had behaved inexcusably and she had no reason to trust me now. After a few minutes she peered out from behind the bathroom door. Her eyes were a little red and I could see that she had been crying. "Come here, Bella," I said softly. She hesitated. "Please?" I added holding out my hand. She slowly made her way over to me, eyeing me cautiously. I took her hand and looked up at her. "Bella, I can't even begin to explain how sorry I am for what happened last night. It will never, ever happen again, I swear! I promise that I won't ever hurt you again!" She gave me a skeptic look. "I know those are just empty words," I quickly added, "but if you'll let me, I'll prove it to you." She thought about that for second. "I believe you when you say you're sorry, Edward. But that doesn't mean that I trust you or that I'm not terrified because of what you did," she said and pulled her hand away from mine.

Her words and her rejection to hold my hand stung, but it was nothing I didn't deserve. "Look, I realize that I have some control issues when it comes to you," I said, "I am not used to dealing with these physical needs and they overwhelm me sometimes. But I think it will get easier the more time we spend together." She was looking down, biting her bottom lip. She looked nervous. "What is it Bella?" I asked. "I won't get angry. I want you to talk to me if you have any concerns." "Do you think I'll ever go home again?" She whispered with tears in her eyes. Oh, no. That was the one question I really didn't want to answer. But I had to be honest with her, she deserved that. "No, Bella." I said. I watched as her face fell and the tears ran down her cheeks. "I want you too much to ever let you go. Don't you think you could be happy living with me?" I had to ask her. She looked at me with a blank expression on her face and didn't respond. "I'll give you anything you want, Bella. Your happiness is the most important thing in the world to me. Just promise me not to run away again and I'll be a saint, I swear." She couldn't even answer me. She looked so distraught. My heart was breaking at this moment. I knew I was causing her severe pain by telling her this, but it had to be done. I couldn't let her leave now that I had touched her skin, heard her say my name, felt her embrace. I couldn't go back to my monotonous life before I saw her. I craved her like a drug. My fantasies about Bella didn't even come close to the utter bliss I felt having her here. I felt whole, complete, and content. I couldn't give that up. Bella had become as essential to my existence as oxygen. I couldn't imagine a world without her in it. She was starting to shake in front of me and I quickly stood up and pulled her close to me so that she wouldn't fall. "My beautiful girl," I whispered and wiped away her tears with my free hand. "What can I do to make you happy?" She let out a shaky breath and shook her head. "Please, Bella. Anything. What do you want right now?" I asked her. She looked up at me and I was lost in her deep brown eyes. "If I have to say somethingthen breakfast, I guess?" she asked and shrugged. I almost laughed out loud with relief. That was an easy request to fulfill. I smiled brightly and nodded. "Your wish is my command, love." She gave me a hint of a smile. It was a start, at least.

BPOV His smile was so stunning that I felt my lips curve upward in a smile before I regained my composure. His eyes were sparkling with delight that I had finally asked him for something. Truth be told, I wasn't hungry at all but I had to have some time to myself, and Edward only left my side when he was cooking. I was very much aware of the fact that he still had his arms wrapped around me and that we were standing dangerously close to each other. An image from my dream flashed before my eyes; Edward licking his lips, grinning mischievously up at me before once again burying his beautiful face in my. In an instant I was warm all over and shivered as I felt a tingling sensation between my legs. What is happening to me? "Are you cold, love?" Edward asked concerned and rubbed my arms to warm me. Love. He had called me that before. The pet name slipped off his lips so effortlessly as if we'd known each other for years rather than days. It felt so intimate and yet surreal at the same time. No, I definitely wasn't cold at the moment. The dream still haunted me. I had woken up and seen Edward touching my thigh but I hadn't panicked. It had felt natural almost. The strange intimacy that we had shared as he cried himself to sleep in my arms had left my insides jumbled. I had seen a glimpse of someone I could care for, but I didn't know if that really mattered in the long run. He was still a kidnapper, and there was a part of him, and I didn't know how dominant that part was, that lusted for my body to a violent degree. When I had woken up I had been so entranced in the memory of my dream that I hadn't noticed that my body was flush against Edward's and he was trying to pry me off him. I felt mortified at that moment and quickly shot up trying to apologize. He cut me off, looking straight into my eyes and directed my attention to my shirt. The mortification I had felt was then multiplied by a million when I saw that I was basically jutting my naked breasts into his face. I scrambled into the bathroom holding the shirt that he had found in front of me to shield my nakedness and fell back against the closed door. I had never been half naked in front of a man who wasn't my doctor, and I suddenly felt self conscious. I knew that I wasn't much to look at and that I was seriously lacking in the boob department. I had always been thin and even though I had filled out a bit since high school I wasn't exactly curvaceous the way men liked it. I felt the tears burn behind my eyes. Why are you even upset about this? It's Edward! Why do you care if he likes your body? I didn't know how to answer my own question but for some reason I did care. The rational part of my brain tried to tell me that it would be better if he thought I was hideous, but I still couldn't help feeling inadequate or the tears from coming. After finishing up in the bathroom and putting on the shirt I slowly opened the door and looked into the bedroom. I desperately wished that Edward had left so I wouldn't have to face him after my embarrassing display. No such luck. He was sitting on the bed looking gorgeous and rumpled from sleep, obviously waiting for me. He called for me, and I went to him after a moment's hesitation. He took my hand and began apologizing for what he had done the night before.

Images of Edward on top of me, savagely kissing me, pinning me down, thrusting his hardness against me, biting my shoulder, overflowed my mind. They were a sharp contrast to the words he was saying at the moment. He promised that he would never hurt me and I couldn't help but look at him skeptically. He then said that he wanted a chance to prove that he was sincere. I told him I believed that he really was sorry about what had happened. After seeing him fall to pieces the night before there was no doubt in my mind that he regretted what he had done. However, this didn't change the fact that I was scared shitless by his attack and worried that it would happen againSoon. I pulled my hand away from his and he looked so hurt and rejected at the moment. When he told me that he realized he had control issues around me I almost laughed at the absurdity of his statement. Control issues? That's one way to put it! What about crazy sexual obsession? But the next thing he said made me forget my snide comments. He wasn't used to having physical needs like these but he believed that his control would improve over time. That's when it really dawned on me, I think. Edward was in this for the long haul. He wouldn't get tired of me in a week or two. He actually believed that this was a long-term thing. I had hoped that once Edward and I slept together he would let me go, but the way he spoke now convinced me that I was wrong. I felt the sadness creep up on me again and bit my lip to stop myself from crying. Edward asked me what was wrong and assured me that I could ask him anything I wanted. I finally looked at him and asked if he thought that I would ever go home. His looked a little shocked and sad, but answered me after a few seconds and there was no hesitation in his voice when he told me that he would never let me go, that he wanted me too much. I felt the tears running down my cheeks and couldn't even tell him "no" when he asked me if I could ever be happy living with him. He continued and told me that he would give me anything I wanted and that he just wanted to make me happy. The words were sweet, but I couldn't respond. He wanted me to promise not to run away again but I knew I couldn't keep that promise. If given another chance I wouldn't hesitate to try no matter what the consequences would be if I got caught. As terrified as I was of Edward's temper, it was nothing compared to the prospect of vanishing from the world without a trace. My family and friends would believe that I was dead; they would have a funeral for me. And all the while I would be here, with Edward, and they would never know the truth. The thought made me shake violently and a mere second later I felt Edward wrap his strong arms around me to support me. I relaxed in his embrace instantly although I didn't understand why my body reacted this way. He was so tender when he brushed away my tears, and hearing him call me beautiful gave me butterflies in my stomach. I had to have some time to myself to figure out my next course of action and I knew that he would leave for a while to make me breakfast if I asked him. Now, he was rubbing my back and arms vigorously to warm me up even though I didn't need it at the moment. All I could think about was Edward's lips and tongue and all the wonderful things he had done to me in my dream. He had looked at me with such lust and adoration and I had felt beautiful and desirable. "I'm not cold," I said breathlessly. His eyes travelled down my face and upper body and I heard him inhale sharply as they fixed on my chest. His hands left my

shoulders and made their way up to my neck and finally cupped my face. "Are you sure?" he whispered. I looked into his eyes and was once again completely lost in his gaze before I closed my eyes. I felt him brush his lips across my forehead, down my cheek, across my eyelids. Gentle and featherlike caresses that made me shiver again and I felt my arms encircle his waist and my hands grip onto his shirt. "Yes, I-I feel warm," I choked out as his lips brushed against my earlobe and placed a kiss underneath my ear. "So do I, love. So do I," he whispered. The sound of his voice and the feel of his warm breath on my skin made my knees weak and my heart beat faster. He tilted my head up and our eyes met again. He leaned down slightly and in that moment I knew that if he tried to kiss me I wouldn't stop him. He leaned in further and placed a small soft kiss on my lips before pulling away and smiling. I just stood there for a few seconds staring at him, slack jawed, and I must have looked like a complete idiot because Edward was grinning from ear to ear. "So, breakfast?" he asked and released my face from his hands. I was still gripping his shirt tightly and I blushed all over when I realized it. "I'm going to jump in the shower first, but I'll be back soon, ok?" He said. I just nodded dumbly, and he gave me another brilliant smile before leaving the room and locking the door behind him. The second he was gone my fingers flew up to my lips and traced the place that he had kissed. I could still feel a small tingle where his lips had brushed against mine. I looked down at my body and the first thing I saw were my hardened nipples straining against the fabric of my t-shirt. That's it! From now on I'm wearing a bra to bed! My body might betray me constantly when I was around him, but I would do whatever I could to hide it from him. I had never felt this confused before in my entire life. A part of me was scared of Edward. Terrified, actually. He had come so close to losing control with me last night and the thought of his roughness and savagery made me quake with fear. Then there was the other part of me. The part that dreamed about him kissing and touching me in ways I had never experienced, sensations that I desperately longed to feel on my body. How could one person portray two such conflicting emotions? Desire and fear all rolled up in one beautiful and seriously fucked up man? And the fact that I was the object of his lust didn't make any sense to me. Plain, boring Bella, always the studious one. Never one of the popular kids and never spontaneous or funny. Why would Edward want me? These thoughts were still running through my head while I got dressed and I didn't hear Edward enter the room. I felt his hands on my shoulders and flinched. "Relax," he said. "You're so jumpy." Can you really blame me? He began massaging my shoulders and I felt my tension melt away under his strong hands. It felt so nice that I eventually leaned back into his body and relaxed completely against him. I heard him chuckle behind me and then he leaned down and placed a few small kisses on my neck that made my heart pound frantically all over again.

"Bella?" he asked softly. "Yes?" I whispered, almost convinced that I would agree to anything he said at this point. "Would you like to join me in the kitchen this morning?" I turned and looked at him utterly surprised. "Really?" I asked him. "Sure," he smiled. "It's not like want you to be a prisoner in this room." Oh, just a prisoner in the house then? But I didn't say anything. I was much too excited by the prospect of seeing something besides the room I had been confined in for the past two days. Edward grabbed my hand and led me downstairs to the kitchen. Like I had come to expect in this house, it was beautiful and state of the art in every way. He motioned for me to sit on one of the bar stools while he began grabbing things from the huge refrigerator. "How does pancakes sound?" he asked and gave me another one of his beautiful smiles. I just nodded and gave him a small smile in return. I sat there fidgeting for a few minutes while he made the batter but then he turned off the mixer and sighed. "Bella," he suddenly said. "Please, just relax. I want you to be comfortable here. This is your home now. I hate seeing you so stressed out." I didn't know what to tell him. I hated being stressed out as well, but I couldn't really feel differently in this situation. His eyes pleaded with me and finally I had to say something. "This isn't exactly easy for me, Edward. You scared me last night and I still have no idea what you expect from me. It's like you're two different people and I never know who I'm dealing with!" My voice had gotten pretty loud at the end of the long sentence and I realized that I had made a mistake. I had basically just yelled at the man who held my life in his hands. He shocked the hell out of me when he started laughing at my outburst. "There you are," he said when he had finished. "I was beginning to think that I had lost you." His eyes twinkled with excitement and he was grinning from ear to ear. "Excuse me?" I asked incredulously. I was far too stunned to care about my tone but this just seemed to delight him even more. "Now you're the Bella that I've been missing," he explained. "Now you're the real you. Don't you see? I don't want you to cower before me and be afraid of me. I want you like this." "You should have thought about that before you kidnapped me!" I snapped. "I tend to get scared when I'm being held against my will." "You have nothing to be afraid of, Bella." He said slowly. "I will be a saint, I promise. I think you'll learn to like it here." Not bloody likely! "But to answer your other concern, I expect nothing from you, really. Only that you stay here with me and give me a chance to win you over. I can be a pretty persuasive guy when you get to know me." He said and gave me a wicked grin and made me blush. "I love seeing your emotions on your face," he said and reached out his hand to cup my chin. "It's like I can almost read your mind." God, my whole body is betraying me now!

He continued making the pancakes and then suggested that I set the table and make some coffee for us. I was grateful for something to do but I didn't know how to work his fancy coffee maker. "Are you rich, Edward?" I found myself blurting out when he took over. Not that it mattered to me, but I wanted to know more about him and hopefully figure out how I could keep him calm, so I wouldn't get a repeat of last night's incident. He seemed taken aback by my question for a second and nodded sheepishly. "Um, yeah I guess I am." He said. "I never really think about money." I snorted. "That's because you have them." "I suppose that's true," he said, looking almost embarrassed. "I've never needed money or had to work like you do." I kept forgetting that he knew so much about my life. It shouldn't have surprised me that he knew about my part time job at the book store. We were both silent for a few minutes while he finished cooking breakfast. We sat down at the table together and the awkward silence was killing me. "Talk to me," he said, as if he had really just read my mind. "I like hearing the sound of your voice. It's so beautiful. I bet you're a great singer." I couldn't help but laugh at his statement. I was a horrible singer and I knew it. "What?" he asked, looking amused. "I guess you don't know everything about me after all," I said playfully. "I'm a terrible singer." He gave me a surprised smile. "Really? But you love music so much." "I do," I admitted. "But that just gives me even more of a reason to leave it to the ones with talent." He smiled at this and we continued eating in a much more comfortable silence. I kept my eyes on my plate mostly, but I could feel Edward's eyes on me several times during the meal. After we had finished eating he told me to leave my plate and he would clean it up later. We both grabbed out coffees and he led me into the living room where we sat down on opposite ends of the couch. Edward smirked at me, reached down and pulled up a guitar and said, "Let's see if you're as bad as you say you are." My mind was reeling by the absurdity of the situation as he began tuning the guitar. I was sitting in a beautiful house, with a gorgeous man who wanted to hear me sing. He had just cooked me a delicious breakfast and oh yeah, he had kidnapped me! "Really, Edward," I said, "I honestly can't carry a tune to save my life. You sing something in stead." He shrugged, smiled and began playing the opening chords to "Lovesong". I was stunned when I heard his voice, soft and intense but breathtakingly beautiful. "Whenever I'm alone with you

You make me feel like I am home again Whenever I'm alone with you You make me feel like I am whole again Whenever I'm alone with you You make me feel like I am young again Whenever I'm alone with you You make me feel like I am fun again However far away I will always love you However long I stay I will always love you Whatever words I say I will always love you I will always love you Whenever I'm alone with you You make me feel like I am free again Whenever I'm alone with you You make me feel like I am clean again However far away I will always love you However long I stay I will always love you Whatever words I say I will always love you I will always love you" He kept his eyes on me during the entire song as if he was willing me to believe the words. I couldn't escape his gaze and I felt my heart speed up and my breath hitch in my throat. As soon as the song ended he looked away embarrassed and started fidgeting with the strings, as if they needed a retuning already. "Edward," I breathed out, "that was amazing. How often do you play?" He looked up at me and gave me a sad smile. "Not often, I haven't had anyone to play for in a long time." He hesitated for a few seconds before continuing. "But I guess that's not the case anymore," he mused. The realization made a huge smile spread across his face. I smiled back at him. Yes, I liked this Edward. But I didn't know how long he would stick around and when the violent controlling Edward would return. I had to do whatever I could to protect myself from harm and thinking about that made me shutter. EPOV I played a few more songs for Bella, and she seemed to like hearing me sing to her. If she only knew how often I had dreamed of spending time with her like

this. Being with Bella in any situation was better than anything I had ever experienced. This entire morning had been so wonderful that I found myself wondering if maybe there was a chance that I could actually win her love. Her attraction to me was becoming more evident and this realization was making my head spin. I couldn't believe that she was responding so positively to my touches. When I had held her in her room earlier it had only been to support her, but it had quickly developed into something more, much more. She was trembling in my arms but insisted that she wasn't cold, and when I had looked down I think I might have gasped at the sight of her nipples pressing against the fabric of her shirt. It was then I understood her body's reactions; Bella was aroused. I don't know what caused this but I hoped that it was my proximity to her at that moment. I gently raised her face towards mine and at that moment all I wanted to do was kiss the hell out of her. I desperately wanted to throw all my desire, lust and love for her into a heated kiss that would leave us both breathless, but I knew that would only scare her at this point. Take it slow, Edward. You need to be gentle with her. "Are you sure?" I asked her. More than anything I think I was asking her permission to move further, and when she closed her eyes I recognized her silent acceptance. Her blatant display of trust made me control myself and I gently kissed her forehead, eyelids and cheeks. Her skin was so soft against my lips and her smell was intoxicating. Being this close to her was pure torment. At that moment I fought with the monster inside of me who was telling me to take her then and there. The baser side of me wanted nothing else than to close the gap between our bodies and ravage her completely. It was begging me to rip off her clothes and claim her body, to thrust into her until all that mattered in this world was the feeling of being buried deep inside her tight warmth. But I knew I couldn't let that happen. She would never love me if I did that, and I would never forgive myself for hurting her. I felt her shiver and then my heart almost jumped out of my chest when I felt her hands on my waist. She was holding me! I felt her fingers grab a hold of my shirt and clutch it tightly as if she never wanted me to pull away from her. I caressed her earlobe and kissed that spot underneath which I had recently discovered brought her pleasure. God, how I want to pleasure her. Her voice shook. "I feel warm," she said. At this point I was burning with the need to touch her more. I felt as though I might combust if I didn't kiss her. Her body heat was radiating through me as I tilted her head up again and pressed my lips against hers. It only lasted a second as I felt my control start to unravel and I knew I had to stop. Every ounce of self-control I had went into pulling away from that kiss, but the fact that I was able to do it made me so happy. I could control myself; I would do this the right way. I would do this the way that she deserved. Bella's eyes were glazed over and I couldn't help smiling even wider at her reaction. She had clearly enjoyed the kiss as much as I had.

I left Bella's room floating on an incredible high. I had kissed her! I realized that I had done that before but this was so different. This had been gentle and sweet compared to the way I had attacked her mouth the night before. And this time she had liked it. It meant the world to me. Sure, I was a selfish bastard with needs but even more than that, I wanted to fulfill hers. I wanted to hear Bella moan and pant when she climaxed over and over again, and when she was completely satisfied I wanted to kiss and caress her until she fell asleep in my arms. And part of my fantasy even included the breakfast I would serve her in bed the morning after. I shook my head. I was a long way from fulfilling that but I honestly didn't mind. I would take my time with Bella, as much time as she needed. However, that didn't mean that it wasn't very difficult to keep my hormones under control whenever I was close to her. In my bedroom I undressed and picked out some clothes to wear after the shower. I didn't know a thing about fashion but I had eventually learned what kinds of colors and clothes that suited me. As I passed the bathroom mirror I stopped, closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I had scrutinized my body about a million times since I first saw Bella that night in the library. I sighed, opened my eyes and did my best to look at myself objectively. My hair was in its usual state of disarray, the color was brown with natural tones of bronze (that was what the girl who cut it called it anyway). My face waswellmy face. What could I really say about it? Green eyes, straight nose, pretty long stubble I would need to shave today. My torso was pale and smooth with only a little chest hair. Over my heart I had a small tribal swan tattoo that meant more to me than I could put into words. Because of my height and general build I wasn't naturally predisposed for a lot of muscle mass, but it was getting better. My legs were toned after countless hours on the treadmill, I had finally achieved the much sought after six-pack and the muscles in my arms were defined and lean. Still, I didn't know if my appearance would be to Bella's liking. It was easy feeling self-conscious when she herself looked like a goddess. I knew that she wasn't the type of girl that most guys went after. She wasn't like the Barbie-lookalikes I saw everywhere or the girls who wore far too much makeup and attracted men with revealing clothes and flirty looks. With Bella it was all about quality. She was small and slender, but not waifish. There was power behind her beautiful brown eyes. She wasn't overly sexualized and didn't display her beauty blatantly. She was effortlessly stunning and every time I saw her it took my breath away. Other men were fools to prefer girls with dyed hair, fake boobs and spray-on tans, but it worked out perfectly for me, most of the time anyway One of my favorite things had been watching her walk. She almost always listened to music when she went somewhere. I would see her coming from afar while I hid inside a store or behind a book outside a caf. It was as if she didn't care that there were people all around her. She bopped her head and mouthed the words to her favorite songs while she walked briskly to the beat in her ears. It was such a treat for me to see this otherwise shy and clumsy girl bounce down the street with a smile on her face, lost in her music and private thoughts. Sometimes after she had passed where I was hiding out, I would be so desperate

for another look that I would jump in a cab and drive a few hundred yards, just so I could watch her pass me again. I had spent countless hours at the gym with a personal trainer to get this body and I could only hope that I didn't disappoint Bella's expectations if she were to ever see me without clothes on. God, I worried about that. I wanted to be everything that she had ever dreamed of in a man, and I realized that I was putting a lot of pressure on myself but she was so worth it. I sighed again and stepped into the shower. The hot water felt wonderful and it soothed the tense muscles in neck and shoulders. I felt myself relax completely and my mind wandered back to the kiss that Bella and I had just shared. I imagined what it would have been like if she had returned the kiss and thrown herself into it. If she had moaned and pressed her body up against mine. My body's reaction was not surprising. I was instantly hard and ready to go. While I stroked myself slowly I wondered if Bella ever touched herself this way. She seemed so innocent but of course I couldn't be sure. I knew very little about her life before I first saw her, but I was fairly confident that she had never had a boyfriend. But that didn't mean that she couldn't pleasure herself. The thought of Bella slipping her hand into her panties and biting her lip to keep her sounds from escaping pushed me over the edge and I came all over the shower wall in long spurts. Afterwards I felt better, lighter somehow and I hurried to Bella's room as soon as I had put clothes on and shaved. She was standing with her back to me, so completely lost in thought that she didn't even hear me come in. I put my hands on her shoulders and she jumped when she realized that I was there. More than anything I wanted her to be comfortable around me. I told her to relax and decided to massage her shoulders to alleviate some of her tension. She had seemed to enjoy that the other night while we were watching a movie, and she relaxed visibly in a matter of minutes. She leaned back into my body and I couldn't resist brushing my lips against the soft skin on the side of her neck. I nipped her lightly with my lips and I heard her breathing pick up. She was definitely responding to my touches and I didn't think it was in a bad way. I had to stop or it would have been too much for me. I asked her to join me in the kitchen and she seemed genuinely surprised by my question as if she had been expecting to stay in her room always. I had realized that I needed to give Bella a bit more freedom in order to make her feel at home. I wanted her to like it here. No, scratch that. I wanted her to love it here. In the kitchen I started making pancakes while Bella sat on one of the stools, but my plan to make her more comfortable clearly wasn't working. She shifted in her seat, squirmed and refused to meet my eyes. Finally, I couldn't take it anymore and I had to say something. Her reaction completely threw me for a loop. Gone was the timid fragile looking girl who had been fidgeting nervously, and she actually shouted at me! I felt so proud of her because she was brave enough to dare and speak up. She wasn't rejecting me or asking to leave, but she was putting me in my place. Fuck, I love her for not being afraid of me!

Bella's fear was the last thing I wanted. I wanted her love, respect, adoration, desire and a million other things. But her fear? Never. I started laughing with relief that I hadn't extinguished that fire in her that I loved. She felt like Bella again, like the Bella that I had spent the better part of the last six months watching. I told her this. It made her snap at me and I think I fell even more in love with her at that moment. I liked that she challenged me. I didn't want her to obey me like a slave. Although the thought of Bella servicing all my needs without hesitation is appealing...On her knees, calling me Master I knew that this was just a fantasy my perverted mind had come up with. In reality I didn't want Bella that way at all. No, I liked the fierce, independent woman sitting in front of me who at this moment was scared, but also demanding to know what I wanted from her. I once again told her not to fear me. It was crucial that she understood this. I would never hit or abuse her simply because I was in a position to do so. I may be all kinds of fucked up, but I am not a sadist. Nah, you're more like a masochist hoping that this wonderful woman could ever love someone like you! I discarded the thought, not wanting to accept it, and turned my attention to Bella again. I told her the truth; that I only wanted her to give me a chance to win her over, that I could be pretty persuasive. I couldn't help but smile at this remembering how her body had already reacted to my touch. Bella noticed the shift in my mood and blushed adorably. I fucking love that! It's almost like being able to read her mind. I wonder if she blushes all over? After gently touching her cheek I went back to making our breakfast and asked Bella to set the table and make coffee. She fumbled around with my coffee maker for a few minute and finally had to give up and ask me for help. "Are you rich, Edward?" she asked suddenly. I don't know, was I? I guess so. I really didn't care about how much was in the bank or how much I earned with my stocks and other investments. I never really thought about money and I told her this. Her response was immediate and I could hear a bit of contempt in her voice. "That's because you have it," she said. I felt like an idiot. I knew that Bella was poor. I mean, not "live on the streets" poor, but she was on a scholarship for school and still had to work part-time to make ends meet. Her tiny apartment was old and a bit musty, but she had done what she could to make it a nice home for herself. It wasn't my intention to come off as an arrogant rich kid but I realized that I had sounded exactly like that. I felt embarrassed and admitted that she was right. I didn't know what to say after that and I finished making breakfast while she set the table. The silence was excruciating. I wanted to hear her talk and laugh. I wanted to hear her sing, I realized. Her voice was beautiful, soft and deep like a female jazz singer. When I told her that I thought she would be a great singer she laughed loudly. She told me that she was terrible and this surprised me. She was always

mouthing the words when she listened to music so I had just assumed that she liked to sing. She was right when she joked that I didn't know everything about her. But God, how I wanted to! It gave me an idea and after we had finished eating I lead her into the living room and found my guitar. She didn't want to sing, and when she asked me how could I refuse? I had always loved The Cure, and I knew that their words could say what I desperately wanted Bella to know; that when I was with her my life seemed worth living again. It wasn't just a seemingly endless parade of days to fill with unimportant tasks and assignments until I could fall asleep and dream of a happy life. Now I was living the happy life. I kept my eyes on Bella the entire song. She looked right back, never tearing her beautiful eyes away from me. My voice felt a bit gravelly because I hadn't sung in a while, but I gave it my best and apparently it worked. Bella looked completely spellbound and her voice sounded breathy and sexy when she asked me how often I played. I really hadn't played in a while, because most of the time it ended up depressing me. I would end up playing the saddest songs I knew, lamenting my own loneliness and that was just too pathetic to do very often. God, I am such a pussy sometimes! Bella was still looking at me with what I think was admiration, and I suddenly understood what had just happened. I now had someone to play for. Hell, I had someone to live for! As long as I had Bella I would never be lonely again, I could allow myself to feel happy for once. Happy? Can you even remember what that feels like, being truly happy? I could. That was almost the worst part: to have known happiness and then losing it again. But I would no longer dwell on the past. All that mattered now was being with Bella and giving her everything her heart desired. I wanted to spoil her rotten, to give her everything that she had been deprived of in her life. I wanted to take care of her, starting right now. After playing a few more songs and finishing our coffee I decided that it was time to head out. I had to go grocery shopping and this meant that I would have to leave Bella alone in the house. I really hated that she couldn't come with me, but I knew that this was not possible yet. I took her back to her room and told her that I wouldn't be gone for long. I wasn't worried about her getting away. The door was solid and the window was nailed shut. I asked her if she needed anything from the store and she blushed profusely. "What, Bella? Whatever you need, I can get it for you," I told her. She looked really embarrassed, but finally spoke up. "Um, you got me everything that we both use in the bathroom already. It's just that I need a few things that only girls use, you know?" she asked. I really didn't, and it must have shown on my face. "Uh, tampons, pads and disposable razors, those sorts of things." She mumbled.

Holy crap! I am so unprepared for this! I felt like a complete moron at that moment. The thought had never even entered my mind. "Sure," I managed to croak out. "I'll get it for you," I added with more confidence than I felt. Fuck, fuck, fuck! There are probably a million different kinds to choose from and I have no clue what to get! Danger! Danger! "Edward?" She brought me out of my panicked thoughts and looked a little smug now. "Would it be better if I wrote you a list of the things that I need?" I breathed out, relieved beyond words. "Yes Bella, that would be great," I said and couldn't help but smile at my own typical male fear of anything relating to feminine hygiene products. Her lips twitched as she tried to control her amusement but finally she broke down and laughed out loud. "What?" I asked, feigning annoyance but of course I couldn't help laughing along with her. "Just the look on your face," she gasped between laughs. "Well, what the hell do I know about these sorts of things," I said, still smiling. Armed with Bella's and my own list I drove to the nearest store and quickly finished buying everything we needed. I was anxious to get home again since this was the first time I had left her alone in the house. I decided to get her some flowers and chocolate as well, because I knew this would be a nice surprise, and honestly, I lived for making her smile. Call me a pussy, I don't even care anymore. I knocked on her door and walked in when she answered. She was on her bed, reading. Once again I was stunned by her beauty. She was lying on her stomach, legs bent with her ankles crossed and smiled up at me when I came in. She was a vision. She looked so relaxed and comfortable. It reminded me of the night in the library when I had first seen her, but it was so much better this time. She was in my house, reading a book that I had bought for her and her smile was for me. "Here's all the stuff you wanted," I told her and put the bag down beside her bed. She thanked me and I moved to sit next to her. She didn't flinch or tense up, but kept reading as I began running my fingers through her hair. I was soft and silky and I think she enjoyed it as much as I did. "Do you mind if we just take it easy today?" I asked her. "Maybe order a pizza for lunch and read or watch a movie. I have something special planned for tonight." I noticed that she became more rigid when I said that, and I had to make sure that she knew she was safe with me. "We're not going to do anything that makes you uncomfortable," I said. "You call the shots, Bella." She relaxed visibly and I was happy that she believed me.

"That sounds great," she said and smiled up at me again. After lunch we sat on her bed watching "Phantom of the Opera". I had always liked musicals and was happy that Bella and I had that in common. It was obvious that she had watched it many times, because she was mouthing all the words and I ended up watching her rather than the screen. She was so close that I just had to reach out to touch her and the thought made me dizzy with desire. She was finally here, with me. We were at the part where the phantom is singing "Music of the night" when she noticed that I was staring at her. "Edward, wha..?" she began, but I placed my index finger on her lips and began singing softly: "Let your mind start a journey through a strange, new world Leave all thoughts of the world you knew before Let your soul Take you where you long to be Only then can you belong to me ..." God, I love her. I wonder if she'll let me kiss her? Fuck, I wanna kiss her right now! I cupped her cheek with my hand, leaned in slowly while gauging her reactions and pressed my lips against hers. She closed her eyes and sat perfectly still while I kissed her tenderly. "I love you, Bella," I whispered against her lips before pulling away and opening my eyes. It felt wonderful to finally be able to tell her how I felt. I saw her eyes widen at my declaration and heard her gasp. "Edward, I-I," "It's ok Bella, you don't have to say anything," I told her sincerely. "I just wanted to tell you. I don't expect anything in return." I could see that she was still on edge so I decided to do something to take her mind off what had just happened. I told her that I had something for her, and ran downstairs to get the flowers and chocolate I had bought for her. She seemed completely surprised when I handed them to her with a smile. "What's this for?" She asked and furrowed her brows. She looked so cute trying to figure it out. "Well, it's Friday, which as I understand makes it date-night, and I want to take you out tonight, figuratively speaking of course," I said with a grin. "It's Friday?" she asked, "oh, wow." Her expression was unreadable. "What is it?" I asked. "We don't have to, I just thought it would be nice." "No, it's not that," she mumbled. "I had plans tonight, um, back home." I gritted my teeth. I knew what she was getting at.

"A date?" I asked, trying to keep my voice calm. She looked embarrassed but nodded. "Yeah, I was going to a party with this guy Mike." That fucking asshat! I felt all my muscles tense at the sound of his name and clenched my fists. "I know who he is," I said. "The guy is a waste of space, Bella! How could you say yes to such a loser?" I could see a look of annoyance on her face at that moment, and she raised her chin defiantly. "At least he can take me out on a real date," she hissed. I felt as if she had just slapped me across the face. "A real date?" I repeated slowly. "You don't know what you're talking about, Bella!" I snapped. "The hell I don't?" she said loudly. "He actually had the courage to come up to me and ask me out. He didn't have to kidnap me like some goddamn coward!" she screamed and jumped off the bed. I felt the anger rise up in me and my vision blurred. She didn't know a fucking thing! In a flash I was standing in front of her gripping her upper arms tightly. "You take that back, right fucking now, Bella!" I seethed. "Why? Because you can't stand the truth?" she spit back at me. "Because you're jealous that he wasn't too scared to just do the normal thing people do when they like someone? To ask them out and treat them nicely. Drugging and kidnapping someone isn't normal, Edward!" she screamed and tried to escape my hold. I could feel myself unraveling. I tightened my grip on her arms and brought her face close to mine. "So that's what you want, Bella? Mike fucking Newton!" "Yes!" she screamed, "at least he's not a goddamn coward who drugs people!" I threw back my head and let out a menacing laugh. How little she knew! This only angered her more and she struggled violently against me. "Let me go!" she yelled. "NEVER!" I roared. "You belong to me now, Bella! Do you understand that? So, you can forget all about Mike and the rest of the fuckers who are just dying to get in your pants. If anyone is gonna fuck you, it will be me!" I seethed and shook her. "You. Are. Mine!" I threw her on the bed and with my last ounce of self control, I turned and stormed out of her room, slamming the door shut and locking it. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I punched my fist into the wall and even though it hurt like hell, it was nothing compared to the pain of my inner turmoil.

How had it come to this? We were finally moving forward, and then she had to mention that fucking asshat Mike Newton. I wanted to kill him! Knowing that Bella was locked up in her room, I went to my bedroom and changed into some sweatpants and an old t-shirt. I needed to release some of this tension before seeing her again, and decided to run a few miles on my treadmill. I had set up a nice home gym in one of the spare bedrooms and I eventually felt my anger fade as I ran faster than I ever had before. After a quick shower, I got dressed and found myself standing outside Bella's bedroom door. I knew I owed her an apology. She hadn't deserved my angry outburst and she had been absolutely right. I was a coward for not having had the guts to just asking her out properly. I knew this wasn't normal and she had called me on it. I sighed. I hoped that I hadn't scared her too much. She hadn't cried but I didn't know what she was feeling right now. You get in there, and you beg that sweet girl to forgive you, asshole! I took a deep breath and gently knocked on the door. "Yes?" "Bella, it's me," Well, duh! Who else would it be, moron? "I'm coming in," I said and opened the door. Bella was sitting on the bed, looking at me with a really anxious look on her face. I shut the door behind me and closed my eyes for a second, collecting my thoughts. I could do this. I opened my eyes again and she still looked nervous. "Bella, I'm really sorry about the way I reacted before," I said. "You were right. I am a coward. I hope that you can forgive me for shaking you like that. Did I hurt you?" She shook her head and looked at me for a long time, as if she was appraising me. Then she got a look of determination in her eyes, stood up and walked towards me. I felt my jaw drop when she reached for the hem of her shirt and pulled it over her head in one swift movement. What the hell? She was wearing a blue lace bra that pushed her breast up slightly and her hair fell softly around her shoulders. She was the most beautiful thing I had ever laid eyes on. When she reached me she looked into my eyes again, and without any signs of hesitation she threw her arms around my neck and pressed her lips against mine. EPOV

I couldn't believe what was happening. Bella had just initiated a kiss! Her hands were tangled up in my hair and she was pressing her body up against mine like I had always dreamed about. After a few seconds, the shock wore off and I noticed that my arms were hanging limply at my side while Bella was wrapped around me. Now that just wouldn't do! I reached up and cupped her face in my hands and started kissing her in earnest. Her lips were so soft. I parted my lips and I almost jumped when I felt her tongue brush against mine. Fuck, she is turning me on! I became eager and the kiss was becoming very heated. Bella's hands were still in my hair, tugging at it in a way that sent chills of pleasure down my spine. I let mine travel down her neck and bare shoulders before encircling her and pulling her even closer to me in a tight embrace. "Oh God, Bella," I moaned as she pressed up against my rock-hard cock. I wish I could say that I did that smooth move where the guy picks up the girl and she wraps her legs around him before he carries her to bed. That shit always looks so sexy and effortless in the movies. But this was real life and I ended up walking Bella backwards until we both stumbled onto the bed and I covered her body with mine. I kissed every part of her that I could reach; I peppered her lips, cheeks and eyelids with small kisses, worshipping her beautiful face. I buried my face in her hair and inhaled deeply before kissing her neck and lightly sucking on the tender flesh. I felt Bella's hands tugging at my shirt and I raised myself up and pulled it over my head. I heard Bella gasp as her eyes roamed across my naked chest and stomach, and she hesitantly reached up her hand but then started to pull it away again. I grabbed both her hands and placed them on my chest and she gasped again. "Touch me, Bella," I begged her. "Please, I want you to feel me." She slowly explored my torso with her small hands and I closed my eyes as the feeling overtook me. She caressed my chest and my cock twitched and got even harder when her fingertips grazed my nipples, and I couldn't stop a small whimper from escaping my mouth. God, that feels amazing. Fuck, I hope I don't come before I even get my pants off! I would die of humiliation! I leaned down again and kissed her, throwing all the passion I felt into that kiss. Bella moaned into my mouth and the sound reverberated through my body. I traced over her arm, down to her hip and thigh and finally hitched her leg over my hip bringing us even closer together. I couldn't stop my hips from bucking into her, effectively pressing my cock against her and moaning again. I started kissing her neck, sucking the skin lightly as I made my way down between her breasts. I swept my hand over her bra pulling the cup to the side. I kissed the top of her soft mound and then slowly circled her pink nipple with my tongue. I heard Bella let out a small whimper, when I finally did what I had fantasized about for months and took her nipple into my mouth and sucked on it lightly. I could feel myself starting to lose control and I had to make sure that she was still with me, that she was ok.

"Bella," I breathed out. "Are you sure you wanna do this? I don't know if I'll be able to stop if we go any further." Rather than answering me Bella pulled my face up to hers again and kissed my fiercely. Her hands flew to my belt and began tugging at it frantically. She fumbled with it for several seconds before finally being able to undo it. Her shaking hands tried to unbutton my jeans but she couldn't. "Please take your pants off," she whimpered, breaking our kiss while her hands still desperately yanked at my buttons. Something wasn't right. I sat up on my knees and covered her hands with mine but she kept on trying to open my pants, her hands moving frenziedly. "Bella," I said, trying to slow her movements. "Bella, honeystop." She stopped abruptly but then she pulled her hands from mine and began yanking her own pants open. I looked at her again. I knew her expressions so well by now. The tone of her voice when she had asked me to take off my pants had clued me into the fact that she wasn't ok at all. Now that I really looked at her, I only saw fear and desperation in her eyes rather than desire. "Why are you doing this?" I demanded and held her hands gently in mine. "Please, Edward," she cried out. "Please make love to me." I had wanted to hear those words for so long but the way her voice sounded was completely wrong. She was terrified and insistent at the same time. I didn't understand any of this, but I knew that I couldn't go through with it like this. I started to pull away from her. "No, no. Why are you stopping?" she asked and tried to pull me back down to her. "You don't really want this," I told her. "No, no. I do, please, please just do it. I can't wait for it any longer. Please, I just want it to be over. Please Edward!" She looked at me pleadingly with tears in her eyes. I noticed that her hand was shaking as she held it out to me. She was so scared. I drew her up to me and held her tight against my chest. I could feel her tremble in my arms. "Please, please, please," she kept chanting while I rocked her in my arms. "We're not doing this until you're ready," I told her softly. "I want it to be right for both of us. I want us both to enjoy it." "I'm sorry," she squeaked, and began sobbing violently. I laid us both down on the bed and held her close to me. "Shhh," I soothed her. "It's ok, love."

She relaxed in my arms after a few minutes and her sobbing turned into small sniffles and sighs. "Bella? Can you please explain to me what happened before?" I propped myself up on my elbow and looked at her. Her eyes were a little red but she was still the most beautiful creature in the entire world. She shook her head and closed her eyes. "Please," I said. "I don't understand why you would kiss me like that when you clearly didn't want to." She sighed but then she looked at me. "I had to, Edward," she said simply. "It was the only way I knew how to protect myself." I was dumbfounded. "What do you mean?" I asked and began stroking her cheek lovingly. She swallowed as if she was nervous. "I wanted us to have s-sex when you are nice to me, like right now. I-I think it will hurt less," she stuttered and looked away. I was stunned. "Hurt less than what, Bella?" I asked dumbly. Her eyes met mine again ad this time they were filled with fear. "Than when you are angry," she whispered. Fuck. I really DO deserve to burn in Hell. Her words immediately made sense. She was scared that I would eventually lose my temper and rape her. That she would lose her virginity that way. Bella had wanted to seduce me to spare her from the pain I would cause, if I had took her forcefully. The thought alone made want to vomit. "Edward, are you ok?" she asked and brought me out of my thoughts. I looked at her in disbelief. "You're asking me if I'm ok? Fuck Bella, I'm the one who should be apologizing!" I said and started to sit up. "No," she said and held on to me. "Please don't go yet." "Bella, I shouldn't be touching you after what just happened," I said reluctantly although I wanted nothing more than to snuggle with her again. "It's ok," she said and pulled me down. "I like being with you like this," My heart soared at the words, but I was still puzzled. "You do?" I asked incredulously.

"I don't know why," she sighed. "I feel safe with you like this. I know that you would never hurt me when you're like this. You just proved that to me." I couldn't help but chuckle at her logic. The girl of my dreams had been halfnaked and begged me for sex and I had managed to resist the temptation. Maybe she was right? I pulled her into my arms and stroked her naked back with my fingertips. "Maybe we should talk about what happened before?" I suggested after a while. I didn't really want to breach the subject but it was important that I explained my reactions to her. "You mean when we were kissing and stuff?" She asked and I could feel her cheeks get warmer against my chest as she blushed. I laughed and kissed the top of her head. "No, love. I meant when I got angry, but we can talk about the kissing too if you'd like?" I grinned at her as she glanced up at me. "No, that's ok," she mumbled and buried her face in my chest again. She's too cute for words, I swear to God! "Another time then," I said looking forward to that conversation a lot more than the one I was about to start. "I want you to know that I will never ever force you to have sex with me," I told her. "You need to know that. I would rather die than let that happen." "Edward? Do you mind if we wait a bit? I don't really want to talk about that right now," she said. I sighed. It had been an emotional day already and I still wanted to have our date-night. Maybe it would be a conversation better suited for another time. "Of course, love. Whatever you want," I sad and kissed her hair again. We lay there for a long time. None of us spoke. We just enjoyed being quiet together. Bella was drawing lazy patterns on my chest with her fingers. I closed my eyes and enjoyed it immensely. If I had been a cat I swear I would have been purring by now. "What does your tattoo mean?" she asked suddenly. "Hmm?" I had been completely absorbed in her caresses. "It's a bird, right?" she asked and traced its contours with her fingertip. "Yeah," I mumbled. "It's a swan." She gasped a little. "Edward, you didn't get this because of me did you? I mean, my last name." I smiled. "No, that was just a happy coincidence. The swan represents a lot of things. Music, eternal love, to cope with a loss gracefully. Those sorts of things. But now you're in there as well." I felt her smile against my shoulder.

"I have to start cooking for tonight," I told her. "Would you like a bath while I'm busy?" "With bubbles?" she said excitedly. I laughed. She was such a kid sometimes. "All the bubbles you want, sweet girl." I answered and sat up on the bed after giving her a kiss on the cheek. I went into my bathroom which had a Jacuzzi tub and filled it with water and of course strawberry scented bubble bath. Bella was waiting in her room wearing one of the short satin robes I had bought for her. It clung to her body, and I felt myself growing hard at the realization that she was most likely naked underneath. It would be so easy to pull that knot open. Just a flick of the wrist is all it would take. I pulled myself together and led her into the bathroom. After I had shown her where I kept the towels I left her in there and headed downstairs cursing my libido. BPOV I sat in the huge tub feeling completely relaxed. Once again, the absurdity of my situation struck me; my kidnapper was downstairs preparing dinner for us while I was lounging in complete luxury. The last couple of days had been so strange compared to the life I had led before Edward brought me here. It was tempting to think of this as a long-overdue vacation where a gorgeous man pampered me and catered to my every need, but I knew such thoughts were dangerous. I couldn't allow myself to forget even for a second that Edward was keeping me here against my will. And yet there were times when I did forget. When he looked into my eyes and gently kissed me, when we laughed together, when he flashed me that beautiful crooked smile that lit up his whole face. I sighed. I couldn't deny the fact that I was developing feelings for Edward. It scared the crap out of me that I felt something for him after only a few days. I was well aware of the phenomenon where people came to care for their kidnappers, but I knew it couldn't be Stockholm syndrome already, it was something different. More. The last couple of days had been so turbulent and when I started thinking about the events that had passed, it made my head spin. There had, without a doubt been both highs and lows: Edward chasing me down and throwing me on the bed: A definite low. Edward holding me and talking after my failed seduction attempt: A definite high. I was so confused. There had been some really nice times with Edward. The look on his face when he realized that he had to buy all my girly things had been priceless. I had honestly never seen someone so panicked over such a little thing. And he was SO relieved

when I offered to make a list of the things I needed. The thought made me giggle a little. He had no problem breaking into my apartment and kidnapping me, but heaven forbid that he should face the peril of choosing between different types of disposable razors! He is such a typical guy sometimes! When we were watching "Phantom" it had been so nice and comfortable. It was times like that when I almost forgot that I was kidnapped. It felt like I was hanging out at my boyfriend's house. My incredibly hot boyfriend who could cook, sing and play guitar. Who had the same taste in music and movies as me, and who looked at me like I was the most beautiful woman in the world. No wonder I'm all messed up inside! I noticed him looking at me during the movie and it put me a bit on edge. Then he actually started singing to me and the wordsIt was as if they were written specifically for Edward. He wanted me to belong to him and forget everything else. I had always harbored a secret crush on the Phantom character, and it excited me that he was so passionate and possessive of his love. That was certainly true of Edward as well. It made my heart flutter to hear him sing the words with such conviction. Then he had started to lean in for a kiss and once again I didn't want to stop him. I wasn't afraid of him at that moment. The look in his eyes was so intense and deep that it became too much and I had to shut my eyes. When he pressed his warm perfect lips against mine I felt sparks running through my body. Kissing someone had never felt like this before; wonderful and a little scary at the same time. I wanted more. I was about to part my lips when I felt him pull back slightly. "I love you, Bella," I heard him whisper. Wha-? I, I. I honestly didn't know my mind could stutter until this moment. I couldn't form a single coherent thought. My eyes flew open and Edward was looking at me with a small smile on his lips. Oh God, what am I gonna say? I don't wanna upset him but he'll know I'm lying if I tell him that I love him. Won't he? Thankfully, I didn't get any further because Edward simply told me that he expected noting in return. But someday he will. What am I going to do then? Edward told me that he had something for me and I was completely taken by surprise when he presented me with a beautiful bouquet and a box of chocolates. He told me that he wanted to take me out, sort of, because it was Friday. Friday. The day that I'd been secretly dreading ever since last week, when Mike Newton had convinced me to go with him to a party at his frat house.

Mike and I took a course together in American literature and we had talked a little before class, but other than that I didn't know him at all. He was on the basketball team and was able to attend university because he was a good player and because his family were extremely well off financially. He definitely wasn't there because of his academic achievements. He was probably the least scholarly person that I had ever met, and didn't care about our class or reading literature at all. It was safe to say that he definitely wasn't my type. But he was nice enough when he wasn't hanging around his jock buddies and seemed to like me. When he had asked me to go to the party I had been a bit reluctant. I really wasn't a party person and I didn't know anyone in the fraternity. But I figured it was just one night, and it might be a nice alternative to spending yet another night at home alone or reading at the library. Usually, I didn't mind being by myself, but lately I had started to feel more lonely than alone. I had a few good friends, but because of my work load at school and working part time to support myself, I didn't see them very often. So I had accepted Mike's offer to take me out. But as Friday approached I started to regret my decision. I had heard rumors about the frat parties and I was well aware that thing often got a little wild. People would get really drunk and do stupid things that they regretted afterwards. I had already decided that I wouldn't drink that night, but I still felt a bit uncomfortable going into such a strange environment where academics didn't really matter and throwing a ball was the most important thing. Did I mention that I suck at sports? Nothing could have prepared me for Edward's reaction when I reluctantly told him about my date. He was furious! He called Mike a loser and chastised me for agreeing to go out with him. At that moment it struck a chord in me. How dare he tell me who I can and cannot go out with? I knew that Mike wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed, but he hadasked me out on my first date in over a year! I may not look like a runway model like Edward who probably had women throwing themselves at him constantly, but at least Mike found me interesting enough that he wanted me to meet his friends and spend a night with me. I felt myself get more and more agitated, and ended up spewing that at least Mike could take me out on a real date. Ha! Take that! He looked so angry at that moment, but I was still so furious that I couldn't even register my fear. He yelled that I didn't know what I was talking about, and I ended up telling him that he was a coward for not having the courage to ask me out properly. He was livid! He grabbed my upper arms tightly and we started screaming at each other. I had never fought with someone like that before, but I was just so goddamn angry with him.

Why couldn't he just have asked me out? Why did he have to kidnap me? Why the hell was this happening to me? I ended yelling for him to let me go and then it happened. I saw a change in his demeanor and was instantly terrified into silence. I had pushed him too far, and now I was at the mercy of the man who had almost raped me. He shook me violently while he roared that I belonged to him, and that he would be the only man to fuck me. The statement turned my blood cold. I felt my body go numb as he threw me on the bed, and I closed my eyes and prepared myself for my worst nightmare to come true. Then I heard the door slam and the lock turning followed by a loud thud which made my whole body flinch. But then there was only silence. Edward had left the room. I opened my eyes and found myself unharmed on the bed. My whole body shook as I tried to sit up. The TV was still paused in the middle of the movie and my flowers and chocolate were lying on the bed next to me, reminding me of the nice day we had spent together. How did we go from that to this? What the hell just happened? Edward had gotten so angry about the fact that I had a date with Mike. How did they know each other? It was something of a mystery. I realized that I knew so little about Edward's life. What did he do for a living? How did he get to be so rich? Did he have a family? Christ, you don't even know his last name or how old he is! I couldn't really worry about that now. I needed to do something! I could see now that it would only be a matter of time before he would lose control, and something like this would happen again. What if he doesn't stop next time? I shuttered at the memory of Edward ripping my shirt and kissing me roughly. I wouldn't let that happen again. But how could I prevent it? I had no power over him. He was the one holding all the cards. The thought made me angry again. Why did it have to be this way? Why should he be the one to decide when I lost my virginity? If anyone is gonna fuck you, it will be me! His words echoed in my mind. I had to do something. Think Bella, think! And then it hit me. I did have one power over Edward. He loved me. The gentle caring side of him did, anyway. He wouldn't hurt me if we were going to have sex. He would be gentle, I hoped. It would be choosing the lesser of two evils.

If I had to lose my virginity I would want it to happen when he wasn't angry. I would want the version of Edward who had kissed me so gently during the movie. But how could I make sure that would happen? If I just waited the chances of that happening wouldn't be great. It would only take one angry outburst and that would be it. It would mean pain and trauma. No! I couldn't let that happen. I would have to take matters into my own hands. Take back that power. God, I have to seduce the nice version of Edward! How am I going to do that? I don't know the first thing about what men want. Uh, hello? Edward has made it abundantly clear that he wants you. Maybe you don't need a candlelight dinner or lingerie for this. I couldn't deny the truth in that, but could I really just throw myself at him? Only one way to find out I suppose. I went into the bathroom and started brushing my hair until it looked decent. I picked out some nice underwear and quickly changed into them. I can't believe I'm about to do this. I put my clothes back on, brushed my teeth and took a deep breath. I don't know how long I sat on the bed waiting for Edward to return. My mind was racing and so was my heart. What if he's still angry when he comes back? Then I would have to wait for another time and hope that he didn't do anything tonight. I honestly couldn't bare the thought of that. Ever since I had gotten here it had been like a ticking time bomb and I wanted it to be over NOW! I had heard my girlfriends talk about sex. It hurt the first time, but after that it wasn't so bad. If you could find a guy you liked who also knew what he was doing, it was supposed to be nice even. I wonder how many women Edward has slept with? I didn't really like the thought of another woman kissing and touching him for some reason, but I decided not to dwell on that. I jumped when I heard a light knock on the door. Oh my god, this is it! Edward came into the room. He looked like he had showered. His hair was still a little damp and he had changed his clothes. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply before he spoke. "Bella, I'm really sorry about the way I reacted before. You were right. I am a coward. I hope that you can forgive me for shaking you like that. Did I hurt you?" I shook my head.

He doesn't look angry. He looks like sweet Edward and you know what that means! I took a deep breath. I could do this. I would do this. Just get it over with, just get it over with, just get it over with. I stood up, walked over to him on weak knees and took of my shirt. Edward looked completely shocked. His jaw actually dropped. I looked into his eyes but I didn't see any anger. Only shock and curiosity. It was time to go for broke. I reached up and pressed my lips against his and wrapped my arms around his neck. I felt him freeze up so I decided to try even harder. I tangled my hands in his soft hair and pressed my body up against his. That woke him up! If felt him relax and then his hands were cupping my face, and he began moving his lips with mine. When he parted them I rubbed his tongue with mine and it surprised me how much I liked it. I could feel Edward taking more initiative in our kisses as our tongues caressed each other. He sucked my bottom lip into his mouth and released it only to plunge his tongue into my mouth again. Oh, that feels so nice! I twisted my fingers in Edward's hair and pulled it lightly which he really seemed to like, because he let out a small moan and then wrapped his arms around me and pulled my close to him. I pressed myself up against him and felt his erection against my stomach. Shit, it feels big! How is that ever gonna fit inside me? He moaned my name loudly and then walked me to the bed where he fell on top of me, never breaking our kiss. He placed soft kisses all over my face and it felt nice. I had hoped that it would be like this. He seemed to want to make it good for me as well, but I couldn't stall anymore. I was going crazy thinking about what we were about to do, and I wanted it to be over. I reached down and tried to take his shirt off and he quickly sat up and pulled it over his head. Oh, sweet Jesus! Edward was beautiful. His skin was pale, but it looked really soft and smooth. He had a small tattoo directly over his heart that looked like a bird or something like that. He was lean and muscular at the same time, with toned arms and chest and he had washboard abs. His hair was tousled from removing his shirt so quickly and fell into his forehead a little. His green eyes sparkled with desire. In short, he was absolutely gorgeous. I wanted to touch him, but hesitated at the last minute. I had never touched a man like this and I didn't know what to do.

Edward took both my hands and placed them firmly on his chest. I think I gasped when I felt his soft skin and muscular hardness underneath. His voice sounded almost pained when he asked me to touch him, to feel him. I ran my hands down his chest amazed at the feel of him, and I saw him close his eyes as he enjoyed my touch. I heard him make a small whimpering sound when I caressed his nipples, and then I became acutely aware of the fact that his groin was pressed firmly against mine. Did it just move on its own? Edward lay down on top of me again supporting his weight on his elbows and kissed me deeply. The feel of his body and his kiss made my head spin but not in a bad way. He smelled so good, and I heard myself moan when his tongue massaged mine. His hand ran down the right side of my body firmly and then lifted my leg over his hip. I felt him press his hardness against my core. A small jolt of pleasure surprised me and we moaned at the same time. What is that?It feels really good. I didn't have time to speculate because Edward started kissing me down the neck and it send new sensations through me. I felt him go lower and lower and suddenly I felt my bra being pushed aside as Edward's tongue circle my nipple. Wow! I think I gasped and then I felt him actually sucking on my nipple. It was so wonderful and I felt a throbbing between my legs. My breathing had picked up considerably and Edward's had as well. He asked me if I was sure. What could I say? No, but I have to do this now so I don't get raped? No, but please continue kissing and touching me because that feels amazing? I chose neither and simply kissed him. We needed to get on with this. I was getting more nervous by the minute and I wanted it to happen now. It took a little work to get his belt opened but I managed eventually. The buttons on his jeans were impossible and I was getting desperate. I couldn't stand to think about the pain I was about to experience, and I just wanted it to be over as soon as possible. I finally had to ask Edward for help, but rather than opening his pants he sat up and stilled my hands. He told me to stop, but I just couldn't. I turned to my own pants and Edward once again took my hands in his and finally asked me why I was doing this. No, no. We can't stop now. I just want it over and done with! I practically begged him to make love to me, but it didn't help and I saw him pull away from me. I asked him why he was stopping. He could see right through my act. He knew I didn't really want to. I tried to make him keep going, telling him that I did want it, although I didn't feel the conviction with which I spoke.

I felt the tears start coming as I continued to beg him frantically, holding my hand up to him. The truth was that I was scared to death, but I wouldn't let him see that. Edward pulled me to his naked chest and held me. I felt myself coming undone. All the courage that I had instilled in myself dissipated with his gentle embrace. He rocked me in his arms to comfort me, and then softly spoke the words that made me break down: "We're not doing this until you're ready. I want it to be right for both of us. I want us both to enjoy it." He understood. He would wait for me. He wouldn't hurt me. Tears of relief streamed down my face and I sobbed as Edward laid us down on the bed. He's not going to hurt me. I am safe! And the strange part was that I really did feel safe. I felt myself calm down and then Edward asked for an explanation. Could I really tell him the truth? How would he react? I had to trust that he would understand my motive and so I decided to tell him everything. He seemed puzzled at first, but when I told him that it would hurt less if he wasn't angry, I could clearly see that he knew what I was talking about. His beautiful features were marred by a look of repulsion as if the thought made him nauseated. It relieved me to see that he was so repulsed by the notion of taking me against my will. It cemented my belief that Edward would never hurt me like that. He tried to leave the bed, but I wouldn't let him. I told him that I felt safe with him and that he had just proved that to me. We spent the next hour or so just lying close together. It felt really nice lying on his naked chest touching him. We talked a little about his tattoo and I was immensely relieved to learn that he didn't get it because of me. I heard a light knock on the bathroom door and it brought it out of my thoughts. "Bella, can I come in for a second?" I looked down at myself to make sure my body was covered in bubbles before telling him to come in. Edward came in holding a bag. "I brought you the stuff I bought for you today. I didn't know if you needed any of it now," he said. I was glad because I seriously needed to shave my legs, and he had also gotten me facial cleanser and body scrub. "I also brought you some music," he continued and pulled out my IPod. He must have seen the surprise on my face.

"Yeah, I took that at your house. I meant to return it to you earlier, but I really wanted to see what you were listening to," he admitted looking a bit embarrassed. I couldn't help but smile at him. His eyes darted from me, to a spot on the wall behind me as if he was afraid to look at me. "That's ok, Edward, thank you for bringing it," I said. I was really pleased. I'd hate to be without my music. Edward was still standing there, doing his best not to ogle me in the tub. I know I probably should have been nervous, but for some reason I wasn't. He looked so apprehensive and nervous as if I would start screaming at him out at any moment. "Do youumwant me to wash your back?" he suddenly blurted out. Wash my back? Isn't that what people in the movies usually say when they wanna get in the tub with you so they can have sex? My thoughts must have been showing on my face, because Edward immediately said: "I just thought you would like it. To help you relax." And then he pulled out a soft sponge from the bag and waved it at me. "Oh, ok," I said hesitantly. He came over and sat down on the edge of the tub as I leaned forward a bit. He began washing my back and shoulders, gently massaging my muscles. I couldn't help but make a sound, it felt so good. "Mmm," I hummed as Edward used a bit more pressure. "That good, huh?" Edward teased. "Do you mind if I use my hands in stead?" At this point he could have used his feet for all I cared. His hands took over, and now he was really able to find all the tension that I had built up. I felt as though I was floating on air. "Where did you learn to do this?" I asked. "Took a class," he said. "You took a class in massage? Why? Do you want to work as a massage therapist or something?" He chuckled. "No silly, I did it for you." He hit a particularly tender spot and I groaned. "For me?" I wanted to know. "Why would you do that?" "You're always carrying heavy book bags and lifting stuff at work. Plus you tense up when you sit at a computer. If anyone needs regular massages it's you, love." I was stunned.

Edward had taken a massage course just because he thought I needed them. I didn't know if I should feel incredibly flattered or creeped out at that moment. I turned my head to look at him. He stopped massaging but kept his hands on my shoulders. I had to ask him. I just had to. "Edward, I need to ask you something but I don't want you to get mad." He looked worried, but also curious. He nodded slowly. "How long have you been watching me and how long have you been planning this?" I asked, not knowing if I really wanted to know the answer. He didn't look upset, thank god. "It's ok to ask me that, Bella. I understand that you want to know these things," he said calmly. "I first saw you 191 days ago and I have been looking at you ever since. I had to. I can't explain why. It's not something I have ever done before, I just had to make sure that you were safe." My read was reeling. More than half a year! And he had watched me every day. Why hadn't I noticed him? "To answer your second question," Edward continued, "it wasn't something I planned to do. To bring you here, I mean. It just happened." What? That didn't make any sense to me. "But why would you take a massage class if you never planned on bringing me here?" I wanted to know. Edward sighed. "I didn't plan on bringing you here, but I allowed myself to imagine that you were my girlfriend and I just did some things that I would have done, if that were actually true. I have a lot of free time on my hands, Bella. And it feltnice to walk into that class and say that I was learning it for you." He let out a small pained laugh. "I realize how pathetic that sounds, but there you have it." I could see tears forming in his eyes as he removed his hands and looked away from me. My heart ached for him. I had been alone a lot of the time, but I had never ever experienced the kind of profound loneliness that emanated from him at that moment. I reached up my hand and cupped his chin, making him look at me again. "Oh Edward, what happened to you?" I said and felt my own eyes welling over with sadness for the man in front of me. He reached up and covered my hand with his own and leaned into my touch. He closed his eyes and shook his head, not ready for that conversation. We sat like that for a minute, until Edward took a deep breath, opened his eyes again and gave me a small smiled. "Thank you, Bella," he said softly. "For what?" I wanted to know.

"For talking to me, watching movies with me, and eating with me," he said. "It means the world to me." I didn't know how to respond to that. It wasn't like I really had a choice in the matter. But I did like doing those things he mentioned. I knew that for a fact. I just ended up smiling at him. He gave me one of his patented crooked smiles that made his whole face light up and I felt my knees go weak. Thank god, I'm sitting down! He averted his gaze and when he looked up again there was a very different emotion on clear display in his eyes. Lust. I looked down a bit confused, and saw that many of the bubbles had disappeared while I had my front turned to Edward. The way I had my arm reaching up to his chin only added insult to injury and exposed my breast above the water. Edward's eyes locked with mine as he slowly bent down towards me. Oh, I want this. It might be wrong, but I want this! Our lips met and we immediately rushed in to a heated kiss. Edwards tongue swept across my lips until I parted them and his tongue massaged mine. He groaned into my mouth and the sound made my heart jump. I was making this god-like man make sounds of pleasure! I felt Edward's hand on my neck as he began caressing me. He made feather-like strokes across my collar bones while my hand went up to his hair, tugging it the way I had just learned that he liked. His hand travelled down my arm and his wrist grazed the outside of my naked breast making me jump a little. He pulled away from me, panting. "Maybe I should go downstairs and check on dinner," he choked out, trying to regain control. Part of me wanted him to stay, to kiss me again and touch me, but I knew it was too soon. "Ok," I simply said. I crossed my arms over my chest, hiding my nakedness from him while he got up to leave. He turned in the door and looked back at me. I gave him a smile. "I'll be down soon," I said. "Maybe you can play me another song before dinner?" His face lit up like a kid on Christmas morning. "You make me so happy, Bella. I'm really looking forward to tonight" he said before leaving. "So am I," I mumbled to myself after he had gone.

I really am. Fuck!

EPOV I walked out of the bathroom feeling as if I was standing on a conveyer belt. I was moving, but I didn't even feel my legs. What an amazing kiss! It had started out innocently enough and I had wanted her to relax and enjoy herself. The massage class was something I had thought about several times when I watched Bella in her everyday life. She was so small, and it killed me to see her all hunched over lugging around heavy bags and stack after stack of new releases at the book store. Sometimes when I was stalking her at her job (Yes, I said stalking. Let's call a spade a fucking spade!) I could tell that her back was sore. The book store was large and almost always filled with people, so it was easy to hide from her behind my sunglasses and baseball cap, and get a few minutes to just look at her. Every once in a while she would stretch out her body, arms above her head and I would watch her, completely entranced and it wouldn't surprise me if I was drooling as well, like the degenerate I am. Her head would fall back as she arched her back to stretch out fully. On very lucky occasions, I would also be treated to a glimpse of her naked midriff as she elongated that glorious body of hers. Whenever that happened I would have to call my time short, and rush home to beat off senselessly with images of Bella's smooth pale skin running through my head. I always felt fairly disgusted with myself afterwards. I knew I was acting like a complete pervert. Some mornings I would actually lie in bed chanting to myself: "I will not watch Bella today, I will not watch Bella today." Of course that never worked. I would catch myself glancing at the clock, knowing where Bella would be at that exact moment since I had her routine memorized completely. Then it was only a matter of minutes before I would be in the car, impatiently drumming my hands on the steering wheel because I couldn't wait to see her and start breathing freely again. I was surprised that the massage instructor so easily bought my story about wanting to learn for my girlfriend as a surprise. She didn't seem to think that my having a girlfriend was strange. I even got a few "oohs" and "aahs" from some of the women in the class, when the teacher explained why I would be practicing techniques on her and not on a partner. They thought it was sweet. I had felt like I belonged. I would effortlessly lie to the other couples in class when they curiously asked about me, and I had felt so happy on those few nights while I attended the class.

Afterwards, I would wave and smile as I drove out of the parking lot, but my heart always plummeted when I saw the other men walk to their cars with their girlfriends or wives, holding hands and chatting happily. They would go home together. They would curl up on the couch and watch TV, or make love or maybe just sleep in each other's arms. I would return to an empty house, alone. I was always alone. Some of those nights I simply couldn't bare the thought of it. In stead, I would drive to Bella's street and park in front of her apartment. I would stare up at her windows hoping to catch a glimpse of her. Only once was I that lucky. She came to her window and my heart leapt in my chest when my beautiful angel appeared. She couldn't see me, but I saw her. Her face looked pained almost. She stared into the night for what seemed like a long time. I wondered what she was thinking and why she looked so sad. Nothing out of the ordinary had happened that day, as far as I knew. She had taken her classes, had headed straight to work and went home immediately afterwards as she always did. I watched as she held up her hand and placed her palm against the glass, and just held it there for a few seconds. It reminded me of what they did in prison movies, when they couldn't touch each other. She wrapped her arms around her torso, hugging herself almost, before turning around and walking out of my sight. A few minutes later the lights were turned out. I hoped that her dreams were happy. Now that I had her here with me, I would do whatever I could to make that sure that happened every night. As I walked into the kitchen, I smiled once again at the thought of our kiss. I hoped that we would be able to do that again soon. I was making baked mushroom ravioli with a salad and break sticks, and I really hoped that Bella would enjoy it. She seemed to like Italian food and I wanted to play it safe. I would have to ask her about her likes and dislikes. She never ate at restaurants, I suppose she couldn't afford it, and I had never gotten a sense of her preferences. I really wish I could take her out on a real date! I wanted Bella to get all dressed up and then take her out to a nice restaurant and maybe dancing afterwards or a movie. I couldn't very well do that, but I would try to give her a nice night at home at least. Charm the panties right off her! Maybe get her a little drunk? Lower her inhibitions My baser side was rearing its ugly head again, but I tried to rid myself of those kinds of thoughts. I wanted tonight to be great for the both of us and that didn't automatically involve sex, I tried to convince myself. The hell you say! You'd love nothing more

than to run up those stairs and join her in the bathtub. See what else needs massaging No! I knew that Bella wasn't ready for that yet, and I would respect it. Hell, I didn't even know if I was ready for that, really. Puh-lease! When are you not ready these days? Ok, I knew that physically, I was beyond ready (understatement of the year!) but it was a lot of pressure being a girl's first and I wanted it to be perfect for her. It wouldn't exactly be the dream scenario, if I ended up coming in my pants before we even got started because I was so easily excited. I finished making dinner, cleaned up a little and thought about the night to come. I wanted Bella to decide what we should do after we had eaten, and had come up with a few options depending on her mood. If she was in the mood for something fun I had set up Nintendo Wii Sports and Twister for us to play. It would be interesting hot as fuck to watch Bella bending over on the Twister mat. If she wanted something relaxing I would offer her a foot massage or talk a walk outside looking at stars. The house was fairly secluded so we wouldn't be disturbed by anyone. And if she isn't tired of sitting around in the water after her bath, there's always that hot tub on the patio! You did buy her a bikini for that exact reason, perv boy! The thought of Bella in a bikini drinking a glass of wine was a pretty appealing image, I had to admit. I might suggest it if the mood is right, but it's going to be her decision entirely. I put some music on the stereo and started setting the table. I heard Bella come in while I was lighting a few candles here and there to set the mood. "Everything looks so nice," she said softly. I turned around and my jaw dropped. Bella was wearing a long-sleeved red shirt that showed off her figure and stuck to her like a second skin and a pair of black skinny jeans that clung to her long slender legs. She usually wore looser fitting clothes, and this outfit was the sexiest I had ever seen her in. Her hair was pulled back in a high ponytail leaving her beautiful neck and shoulders completely exposed, and her skin glowed after her hot bath. She was absolutely mouthwatering. "Um, Edward? You're staring," she said. "Huh?" was my brilliant response as I continued to ogle her shamelessly. She blushed profusely and started fidgeting. "Oh, sorry. It's justwow," I managed to choke out. Well, nobody ever accused you of being a smooth talker! "Are you trying to tell me that I look pretty?" She was teasing me now. I laughed a little and walked over to her.

"Pretty doesn't cover it, love. You look beautiful," I said, putting my hands on her hips and pulling her a little closer to me. "Why do you always call me that?" she asked, looking up at me. She sounded more curious than anything else. "Love? I don't know, really," I admitted. "It just sounds right. Why? Don't you like it?" "No, that's not it. I just think it's a bit strange that you call me that, when I don't even know your last name or how old you are," she said quickly. She had obviously thought about this before just now. Had I really never told her? That was a bit of an oversight. "Well, my last name is Cullen and I'm 23 years old," I told her honestly. "And I can call you something else if you'd like," I offered. I gazed into her deep brown eyes and then leaned down and kissed her cheek. "Sweetheart?" I suggested. Then I brushed my lips over the soft skin on the side of her neck, making her shiver lightly. "Darling?" I whispered and placed small kisses across her throat until I reached her neck on the other side. "Honey?" I breathed out before kissing just below her ear. Bella's breathing had picked up considerably, her eyes were closed and her lips were parted a little. So fucking beautiful. I could feel myself getting aroused, but I couldn't stop just yet. I lightly traced her plump bottom lip with the tip of my tongue. "Baby?" I whispered on her lips. I heard Bella gasp and then she crashed her lips against mine and threw her arms around my neck. She moaned against my mouth and pressed up against me, making my cock even harder. Our tongues met and my hands reached lower and grabbed her ass firmly, making her gasp again before I covered her mouth with mine. I pressed her against me but it wasn't enough somehow. I need more! In one quick move I lifted her up on the kitchen counter. I parted her legs and stepped in between them, placing my hands on her ass again and pulling her flush against me. Fuck, that feels amazing! I grinded into her and attacked her neck with my lips sucking and licking her as I went. "Oh, Edward!" I heard Bella whimper as I rubbed my cock against her and squeezed her butt at the same time Yes! Fuck yes! She wrapped her legs around my waist and grabbed my shoulders for support while I continued to kiss her neck and thrust my hips forward. "Edward, I...oh," she moaned as I bit her neck gently. RIIIING! We both jumped at the loud sound when the oven timer went off and Bella almost fell off the counter, but I steadied her at the last minute.

We were both panting heavily and I put my forehead against hers trying to regain control. Stupid cock-blocking timer! You couldn't just have ordered Chinese? "I guess dinner's ready," she said with a small laugh. I cupped her face in my hands, leaned in and kissed her lips again quickly. "Aren't you hungry?" she asked, as I pulled away slightly. Not for food! "Famished, love." I gave her a grin when I uttered term of endearment and she smiled back. I helped Bella off the counter and told her to get us some wine, while I got the food out. A few minutes later after watching Bella fight a loosing battle with a cork screw and I had to take over, we were both seated at the table while I smugly poured the wine. Bella was sulking a little. Too adorable! Look at that pout. "Just because I'm not all ripped like you doesn't mean that I'm not strong," she said unconvincingly. Ripped? That's good right? "If you'd like, you could work out with me tomorrow," I offered. She looked a little worried. "Do I need it? I meanI know, I'm not toned or anything," she asked looking at me anxiously. "No, no!" I had to assure her immediately. "There's definitely nothing that needs improving," I said and let my eyes roam over her body longingly. "I like working out and I feel really great afterwards. You could just walk on the treadmill or use the stationary bike," I told her. "Maybe." We started eating and to my delight Bella said that she loved the food. "Cooking class?" she teased and raised an eyebrow. I laughed. "No, years of practice." "You know, I'm a pretty decent cook as well. I could make some of the meals," she offered. "I might take you up on that someday." But it wouldn't be anytime soon. I had all the sharp cooking knives locked up in a cupboard just to be on the safe side, and I wasn't sure if I was ready to unlock it just yet.

She told me about cooking for her father and how he barely knew how to make TV dinners. Her face turned a little sad. "Are you ok?" I asked and covered her hand with mine. "Yeah, I just miss him, you know? He's my dad even if we don't always get along." I know "Do you have a family?" She tried to sound casual, but I could tell that she was a bit nervous asking me that. Fuck! I do not want to talk about that right now! Oh, no I felt my throat starting to close up and the sound of my pulse pounded in my ears. "Edward?" She sounded anxious. "Are you ok? You're so pale." I closed my eyes and breathed in a deep breath through my nose to calm the nausea that suddenly threatened to overpower me. You will not puke in front of her, Cullen! I thought I might pass out, but then I felt her arms around my neck as she hugged me tightly. I breathed in her familiar scent and it calmed me instantly. "I'm sorry," I was able to gasp between breaths. After a minute or so I felt better and straightened myself. Bella let go of me and sat back in her chair. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you," she said quietly. "It's ok. I can't really talk about that." None of us said anything for a few seconds. "Please, can you talk about something else?" I asked and looked at her. She bit her lip and looked nervous again, but I was thankful when she decided to speak: "Can you tell me why you got so angry earlier when I mentioned Mike?" I hate that fucking Mike Newton! Great job of distracting me there, love. I let out an exasperated sigh. "I really don't like that guy, Bella." "Why? How do you even know him?" Her eyes were wide and curious. "He's not a good guy. Take my word for it." "I need more of a reason than that," she countered. "Do you like him or something?" Please say no, please say no. "No." YES! "But I'd still like to know why you don't."

Oh crap. What should I tell her? The truth in all its ugly glory? It was just last week it had happened. I was down the hall from Bella's classroom, waiting for her to come out so that I could follow her to her next class. Sometimes she went to the bathroom on the way. (No, I don't follow her in there. There are limits to even my creepiness!) Sometimes she would get a cup of coffee from one of the vendors she passed. But today she was not alone when she came out. She was talking to a blond, jock looking guy and I froze completely. Who the hell is THAT? I saw him smiling as she nodded her head and gave him a tentative smile back. She rummaged through her backpack, pulled out a piece of paper and pen and wrote something down. That had better be her goddamn grocery list! She handed him the paper and he folded it and put it in his pocket. They exchanged a few more words and went in opposite directions. I was torn. Should I follow Bella to her class or follow Assface, as I had affectionately named him, and find out who the hell he was. I cast a last glance at Bella who was walking deep in thought towards the exit doors and then turned around and followed Assface. He made it into crowded caf where he waved at another jock looking guy and sat down at his table. Thankfully the people at the next table were getting up and I was able to get a seat there, in earshot of Assface and his friend. They talked for a while. It didn't take me long to determine that these two were not the brightest bulbs on the porch. "So, who are you taking to the party next Friday?" Assface's friend wanted to know. "That Swan chick," he replied. "Her?" Assface's friend said incredulously with a slight hint of disgust. I would now have to change his name to Fuckface. "I mean, she's got a hot little body and all, but she doesn't really seem like your type, Mike." Mike. Could he be anymore generic? I prefer Assface. "I know she's kind of plain, but I'm in the mood for something tight," Mike laughed. He sounded like a freaking hyena. "Virgin, huh?" Fuckface mused. "Yeah, I get that." "Fuck yeah, I bet she's a screamer too." I felt all my muscles tighten and I clenched my jaw. They were talking about my Bella. I grabbed on to the table tightly to contain my rage. Fuckface laughed. "But how are you gonna close the deal with her? She's probably saving herself for marriage and shit. There's no way she gonna give it up."

Mike scoffed. "As if that's ever been a problem! Besides, if I can't get any liquor in her there's always ways around that. I still have a few roofies left. They come in handy when you wanna be the one doing all the talking, if you know what I mean?" What? Does he mean? NO! NO! I tightened my grip on the table and felt myself starting to tremble. The thought of Mike crawling on top of an unconscious Bella was making me nauseated and I swallowed several times. They both laughed. "Damn, I need to get in on that," Fuckface said and looked at Mike in awe. "Sure," Mike shrugged. "But I get to go first. I hate sloppy seconds." I felt the bile rise in my throat and I had to get out of there. I bolted up from the table, knocking over my chair and ran into the bathroom where I proceeded to throw up violently. I sat next to the toilet, shaking and dry heaving a little still as their words kept echoing in my head. On next Friday Bella would get raped by Mike and Fuckface. They would get her really drunk or they would drug her. Either way, Bella would wake up on Saturday morning to face every woman's worst nightmare. I felt my world shift on its axis at that moment. I couldn't protect her from that. I couldn't keep her safe! But I had to. I was suddenly desperate to see her and ran out of the caf over to her classroom. I paced outside the door until class ended, and I almost forgot to hide myself before people started filing out. I held my breath. Bella walked out, fumbling with her IPod. I breathed out. She's ok! She's safe! But for how long? That was the day I decided, it was no longer enough to simply follow Bella around and watch her. I had to make sure that she was safe no matter what it took. "Edward?" Bella's soft voice brought me out of my reverie. "He would hurt you," I finally said. She huffed. "I can take care of myself! It's not like I was going to fall for him or anything." "No, Bella. I mean, he was physically going to hurt you." I could see that she didn't understand. Her face only displayed confusion. "What are you talking about?" "Just trust me on this one, ok?" I looked down at the table. "Edward Cullen, you tell me what you are talking about, right now!" She demanded angrily. I exploded.

"He was gonna fucking rape you, Bella! Him and his idiot friend. They were gonna drug you and use you. I couldn't let that that happen, I just couldn't, ok?" I shouted. She gasped as my words registered with her. Her eyes filled with tears and her lip trembled. Even in her horror she was so beautiful. "I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to shout at you. I didn't want to tell you this," I said squeezing her hand in mine. She blinked a few times as the initial shock wore off. "How could you possibly know that?" I sighed. "I overheard them talking about it. They weren't exactly being subtle." She nodded to herself. "Well, I guess that makes sense," she mused to herself. "Why else would anyone ask me out." The fuck? "Don't you dare say that! You are smart, kind and beautiful. You should be worshipped. You're everything, Bella. Everything," I said fiercely. Her eyes snapped up to me and we just stared at each other for a long time. "Thank you for telling me the truth," she finally said. "I'm not really hungry anymore though," she added sheepishly and looked down on her plate that was still half-full. "That's ok. You're handling this lot better than I did when I first heard it." "Why? What did you do?" She looked curious. You can't tell her that! "Um, let's just say that I had an involuntary physical reaction." I got up and started clearing the table. "Edward?" I turned to her and I could see that she was fighting a smile. "Did you puke on Mike?" I laughed out loud "Fuck no, but now I'm kinda wishing that I had."

EPOV. Bella helped load the dishwasher and clean the pans, and I still couldn't wrap my mind around how comfortable she was around me. This day seemed to have started a new phase in our relationship, one that I was more than eager to explore. We talked about different things like movies and music, keeping the conversation light and casual.

She seemed so at ease in the kitchen, and it was obvious that performing everyday tasks was making her feel more at home here. Bella suddenly rushed to the stereo and turned up the sound. "I love this song!" she exclaimed, when "Blue Jean" by David Bowie blared out of the speakers. Then she began moving. It was such a fun upbeat song and I watched completely entranced as she bounced all over the place. She wiggled her hips to the beat and mouthed the words while her eyes sparkled with excitement. I just stood there completely spellbound. I had never seen Bella dance before. She looked so sexy and carefree as her body writhed to the music. One boner, coming up! "Edward, what's wrong?" she suddenly asked looking all concerned. "Whhuh..What?" My voice squeaked like a little goddamn girl. I pulled myself together and cleared my throat. "Nothing, nothing. You're a great dancer." "Not really, I don't know any of those couple dances." Maybe you should teach her the horizontal mambo! There is something seriously wrong with me, I swear to god. I shook my head. Bella started putting away the pans and bent over. Her luscious ass was right there in front of me, practically begging me to squeeze it. I clenched my fists and willed myself to turn away from her. This woman is going to be the death of me! "So," she said standing up again. "What should we do now?" I was still fighting my erection from tearing the front of my pants open, and had to wait a few seconds before I could properly form an answer. "I have a few things lined up and it's up to you to decide." She smiled at that. "Ok, like what?" "Well, there's Nintendo Wii Sports." She scrunched her nose at that. "I suck at all sports, Edward." "Right, moving on then," I laughed. "There's Twister." She thought about that for a while. "Maybe. What else have you got?" "We could take a walk outside, if you'd like or there's the" I coughed a little. "hot tub." I felt myself blush a little. I couldn't believe I just suggested that! She looked pensive for a few seconds.

Hot tub, choose the hot tub! "HmmMaybe Twister and then a walk?" "That sounds perfect," I said, feeling a little relieved. I honestly didn't know if I would be able to control myself, if I saw Bella in a bikini tonight. Just then a slow song began playing, and I impulsively grabbed Bella's waist and pulled her to me. I took her hand and began swaying her to the music slowly. "See, you're dancing," I said and gave her a huge smile. She smiled back and placed her hand on my shoulder. The words were so beautiful and I began singing to her while we danced. "The many sounds that meet our ears the sights our eyes behold, Will open up our merging hearts, And feed our empty souls I believe when I fall in love with you it will be forever, I believe when I fall in love this time it will be forever." Bella gazed into clenched in that dreams. I didn't perfect moment my eyes as I leaned down and gave her a soft kiss. My heart moment. I was dancing in my kitchen with the woman of my think I had ever been this happy in my entire life. It was such a and I never wanted it to end.

Bella rested her head on my chest and reached her arms around me. We danced slowly, completely wrapped up in the song and the feel of each other until the final chords ended. Bella looked up at me. "Thank you, Edward. This has been the best date of my life." I love you so much, Bella. You are my only reason for staying alive. I knew I couldn't tell her that. It would only scare her, and I didn't want anything to ruin this night. "Me too, and it's not over yet," I said with a grin. "I haven't played Twister since Jessica Stanley's birthday party in the 8th grade, so I'm a bit out of practice." "I'll go easy on you," I promised as I lead her into the living room. It didn't take more than half a dozen turns before I realized that this was either the world's worst or greatest idea in the world, depending on how you looked at it. Bella was currently bent over me as I was leaning back on my hands to hold me up. Her long legs were spread over mine, as her body arched and her hands were on the floor next to my waist.

This also resulted in my having a direct view down her shirt that was a little loose at the neckline. I stared at her cleavage like a man who had just seen the eight wonder of the world, and I wanted to bury my face in it and lick her soft skin. Must resist urge to do the motorboat! Bella was completely unaware of my current predicament, and was struggling to keep her balance as she hovered above me, laughing breathlessly. "Ok, I'm seriously regretting that I only ever took one yoga class," she said. "I think this position is called downward facing dog, or something," she continued. I know another canine-related position I'd like to try out! I gritted my teeth and forced myself to look away from Bella. In stead I gave it another spin. "Right hand green," Bella puckered her lips in concentration as she lifted her hand, and aimed for a spot a little higher up by me. Then she lost her balance and fell completely on top of me letting out a loud yelp, and we both fell on the floor. Bella was laughing uncontrollably. "See, definitely out of practice," she said after she had stopped laughing. I was acutely aware of her body on top of mine. I could feel her breasts pressing against my chest and her breath fanned my neck. I was so turned on at this point that it was ridiculous. Bella noticed that I didn't say anything and raised herself to look down on me, the lower halves of our bodies still aligned. A few strands of hair had escaped her ponytail and I reached up and tucked it behind her ear. Bella's eyes connected with mine and I was once again completely lost in her gaze. I couldn't take it anymore! I lifted my head and crashed my lips against hers while my hand cupped her chin. She let out a surprised sound, but began kissing me back almost instantly. Our tongues met and I moaned into her mouth and brought my hands down by her side, grazing the side of her breast before settling it on her waist. While we continued to kiss passionately I started to move my hand in circles on the small of her back and then sneaked it under the hem of her shirt. My fingers caressed her smooth skin as my hand travelled up her back, until I reached her bra. What should I do? Open it? Not open it? Open it, you pussy! I brought my other hand up and started fiddling with the clasps and by the grace of almighty God it opened easily. I don't think it's God who's helping you seduce the virgin, Cullen. It's the horny red guy. Get it? Horny? I ran my hands up and down Bella's back just relishing the feel of her smooth skin and I felt her shiver lightly. I needed more. In one swift move I rolled us over and hitched her leg up over my hip, never breaking our kiss. Bella's hands were in my hair, tugging it just the way I liked,

and I began kissing her neck. My lips ghosted over her pale soft skin and I licked her earlobe when I reached it. I nipped it lightly and Bella moaned. "Do you like that?" I whispered. She hummed and I felt fairly certain that meant yes. My tongue traced the outer shell of her ear and I kissed that spot just below that she liked. My mouth caught hers again and I plunged my tongue into it, tasting Bella's sweet breath. I shifted my body so that I was lying on my side next to her with my leg thrown over hers. I started rubbing her naked stomach under her shirt and my hand reached the loose cup of her bra. I hesitated for a second, but Bella just kept kissing me and so I took the plunge. My fingers slid under her bra and my cock twitched eagerly when I felt her hard nipple against my fingertips. Bella gasped in my mouth when I gently rolled it between my thumb and index finger, and then palmed her soft full breast with my hand. Fuck, she fits just perfectly in my hand. I kissed down the line of her jaw and sucked on the skin on her neck, and I couldn't stop myself from rubbing my cock against her hip. Bella stiffened for a fraction of a second when I did it. Oh yeah, she felt that. I kept licking and sucking on her neck and gently massaging her breast and then I felt Bella's hips starting to move rhythmically against my thigh that was pressed up against her pussy. Yes! She likes what I'm doing to her. It's just like when she had that wet dream! I pressed my thigh harder against her. "Oh, Edward!" That's right, say my name sweet girl. I'm the one doing this to you. I pinched her nipple at the same time as I pressed against her again. "Oh, that feelsoh." "Do you like that, Bella? Do you like me touching you? Let me hear you, baby. Please," I begged her. "Yes, I like it. Mmm...Edward," she panted and continued to grind herself against me. Before I knew what was happening my hand was at the top of her jeans opening the button. I yanked down the zipper and dipped my hands into her pants. Heaven! But then I felt Bella stiffen completely under me. I had gone too far. I pulled my hand out immediately. "I'm sorry! Fuck! I'm sorry, Bella." I sat up and looked down on her. She was still panting, her cheeks were pink and her eyes shone.

She sat up quickly. "No, that's ok. You just surprised me." "I really didn't mean to do that. Are you ok?" She smiled and blushed. "Better than ok," she whispered. I pulled her into a hug before helping her off the floor. "Well that sure didn't happen at Jessica's party," she said and looked at the Twister mat. I sure as hell hope not! She reached down to close her jeans and I caught a glimpse of something red. Shitmotherfuck! I know which panties those are. Red. Lace. Boy. Shorts. "Do you want to go for a walk now?" I asked her, desperately. I needed to get away from that goddamn mat before I ended up pouncing on her like a mountain lion. "Sure." She smiled sweetly, completely oblivious of the erotic images that were currently flashing before my inner eye. We put on our jackets and shoes and I unlocked the door, but then I hesitated. "Bella, I need you to stay right next to me the whole time we're outside, ok?" I hated that I had to tell her stuff like that. I hated that I was forcing her to stay here, but the thought of her leaving was more than I could bear. She gave me an apprehensive look. "Ok, are you worried that I'll run?" Was I? I didn't think she'd try that again, but I couldn't be completely sure. I wasn't about to take any chances, though. "No," I answered. "But just humor me, ok?" She nodded and I opened the door. Sure enough, Bella stuck to me like white on rice as we walked out of the front yard. She leaned her head back and breathed in deeply. "God, it's nice to be outside again," she said. "We can go outside every day and every night if you'd like. Whatever makes you happy, love," I told her sincerely. "You really mean that, don't you? She looked at me curiously. "Of course, there's nothing I wouldn't do for you," I answered immediately.

She thought about that for a little while, just gazing up at the stars. Then I felt her fingers as they intertwined with mine. I looked at her and she smiled at me before looking around us again. "How big is your property anyway?" she asked motioned with her hand. I was about to answer when I felt Bella's hand let go of mine and she took a step away from me. BPOV Lights. Two of them. It's a car! Coming this way! I felt my feet move towards the lights in the distance. "Bella." I heard Edward warning me. I turned and looked at him. His face was pale and shocked. His eyes wide with fear. "Come here, Bella," he said and held out his hand to me. I noticed that it trembled. I hesitated. I whipped my head around toward the lights that were still approaching, albeit still very far away. There was nothing out here except Edward's house, so I was certain that the car was coming here. I took another step towards the lights. "Bella, please." I could hear the desperation in his voice. "Don't make me do this," he said. I stood absolutely still. This was what it came down to. Stay or run. Stay or run. I began lifting my foot, but I never got a chance to take a step in either direction before I felt Edward's strong arms around. He picked me up as if I were light as a feather, and before I could even react we were busting through the door and he was running up the stairs. He put me down, but his hand held my wrist in a vice grip as he pulled me into his bedroom. What are we doing in here? He went straight for his dresser and pulled out a role of duct tape and a pair of handcuffs. I whimpered at the sight of them. No, no, no! Please don't tie me up! He pulled me roughly by my wrist and pulled me into my room where he let go of me, and then turned and locked the door. I stood before him trembling, and at that moment it was as if the spell I had been under the entire day was broken. This was not my beautiful boyfriend. This was my kidnapper. I backed away from him as he advanced. "Please, don't do this Edward," I whispered. I could see that his face was pained as he slowly approached. "I'm sorry," he said, and then he grabbed me. "No, no Edward, please don't," I begged as tears started running down my cheeks.

He laid me on the bed and handcuffed me to the bedpost, and then started ripping off a piece of tape. "I won't shout. Please, no," I choked out, and I could see the pain in his eyes as I said it. "Forgive me," he whispered and placed the tape over my mouth. On his way out he switched on the stereo and turned it up. I heard the faint sound of the lock and then nothing. I don't know how long I lay there, crying. My arms were tied above my head in an uncomfortable position and I realized that I had to pee pretty badly. I hoped that Edward would come back soon. Then a terrifying thought struck me. What if something happened to him and he wouldn't be able to come back here. I would starve to death. Actually, you'll die from dehydration first if we're being technical. It'll take a couple of days. I can't die in this room! I can't! I'll be here for weeks before someone finds me! I could feel myself starting to hyperventilate, which was almost impossible because I could only breathe through my nose. I felt the panic set in and pulled wildly on my restraints. Just then the door opened and Edward came in. He rushed over to me and pulled the tape from my mouth. I was gasping for air and I could feel the tears streaming down my face. "ShhBella, it's ok. You're ok," Edward cooed as he unlocked the hand cuffs. He reached out his hand to cup my chin, but I instantly recoiled. "Don't you dare touch me!" I hissed at him. His hand flew back as if he had burned it. His eyes widened in shock. "You stay the hell away from me!" I spat at him as I climbed off the bed and stormed into the bathroom, slamming the door shut. I crumbled to the floor and curled up in a ball, sobbing uncontrollably. I couldn't form a single coherent thought as I lay there in complete shock. At some point I heard Edward come in and lift me off the floor, but I was too exhausted to protest. He gently placed me on the bed and I felt him remove my shoes. Then he began rubbing some kind of lotion on my wrists since I had pulled so wildly on the handcuffs, that there were angry red marks on my skin. "Bella, I'm so sorry I had to do that," he said softly. "I never thought anyone would disturb us." I didn't answer him. I didn't even want to look at him. "Please forgive me, you don't know how bad I feel right now. Can you forgive me?" I still said nothing. The realization that my life depended entirely on him had completely shaken me to my very core. I had always been a very independent

person. You had to be with parents like mine. Hell, I had been the parent half the time. The one to take care of cooking and making sure that the bills were paid on time. Now, the ability to control my life had been taken out of my hands, and if anything ever happened to Edward, I would die alone in this big beautiful house. Like he had said; nobody would disturb us here. It would just be me and him forever. The thought made me shiver. "Bella? Please say something," he croaked. I didn't have to look at him to realize that he was on the verge of bursting into tears. I could easily hear the agony in his voice, as he begged me to talk to him. "Please, please talk to me!" He was crying in honest now. "I didn't want to do it," he sobbed. "You have to believe me! I got so scared when I saw that car. I thought someone was coming to take you away from me, and I can't live without you." His words struck a chord in me. "Yes, you can," I said without looking at him. "I'm the only who literally can't live without you. If you leave me here, I'll die. If you decide it's not worth it, how can I prevent you from leaving me here to rot?" I heard him gasp. "That will never happen, Bella!" He said fiercely. "I will never ever give up on us." "Why not?" "Because I love you with everything that I am. You saved me, Bella, even if you aren't aware of it. I was dead before I met you, alone. Always alone. Then I heard your voice and I was drawn to you like a moth to a flame, but in stead of burning me, you warmed me. You unfroze my heart." I was silent for a long time, contemplating his words. Finally, I looked up at him. His face was wet with tears but still so beautiful. He looked like a broken angel as he sat there. "Don't ever do that again, Edward. If you ever tie me up like that again, I swear on all that's holy that I will never speak to you, or even look at you anymore. I will never touch you and you will be living with a ghost." I didn't have much that I could threaten him with, so I used his love for me. It was the only weapon in my arsenal. His eyes widened at my statement. He nodded and swallowed audibly. "Never," he whispered. I got up off the bed and headed into the bathroom. When I was done, I came out and Edward was still sitting on the bed with downcast eyes. "I ruined everything, didn't it? He muttered as I approached him. "The dancing, Twister, the kissing. I ruined it all. You'll only ever think about this night, as the night I tied you up."

"I don't know," I simply said. I couldn't know that yet. Time would tell. He sighed and held his hand out to me. I hesitated. "Please?" he looked at me pleadingly. I walked over to him and took his hand. He visibly relaxed the second I touched him. He lifted my hand to his lips and kissed it gently. "I'm sorry I ruined our date," he said, looking into my eyes. "It was nice in the beginning though, right?" He looked at me anxiously. To call it nice would definitely be an understatement. Dinner had been great apart from the Mike revelation. Dancing with Edward, playing Twister made me see his playful side. And then he had kissed me. It had been so wonderful. I never knew I could feel that way. It was as if Edward knew my body better than I did. When he had slipped his hand down my pants I hadn't felt scared, merely surprised. I don't think I would have stopped him if he hadn't done so on his own. I wonder what it would have felt like. Pretty amazing I'm sure, considering that Edward already made me feel so good when he touched and kissed the upper half of my body. "It was more than nice," I said honestly. "It's still pretty early," he said, looking at me with hope in his eyes. "Do you want to just curl up and watch a movie?" That sounded nice. I needed to forget everything for a little while. I nodded and watched as that beautiful crooked smile changed his whole demeanor and he once again looked like the happy and carefree Edward, that I had spent the beginning of the night with. "You pick something out and I'll be right back," he told me. I opted for "High Fidelity." I figured John Cusack's character had more relationship problems than even we did at this moment, and I couldn't help but chuckle at the thought of Jack Black's hilarious character. Edward came back with to huge mugs of hot chocolate in his hands. He put them on the bedside table and slid under the covers next to me. I started the movie, and Edward leaned over and whispered in my ear. "I really am sorry, Bella. I just wanted tonight to be perfect for you." I knew that he was sincere. "That's ok, you always have next Friday to make it up to me," I finally said and turned to smile at him. He grinned excitedly at the prospect of another datenight. Then he leaned in, but hesitated at the last moment. "Can I?" he asked, looking really nervous. I nodded. He closed the gap between us and pressed his lips against mine. It was sweet and gentle. We turned our attention to the movie, and I didn't mind it when he laced our fingers. It was always nice to hold Edward's hand, just like we had done earlier outside.

Oh god, how could I not have asked him earlier? "Edward?" "Yes, love." "Who was in the car that came earlier?" I watched Edward clench his jaw as I spoke the words. Shit, this can't be good!

EPOV "Who was in the car that came earlier?" Bella asked. Why did she have to ask me that? I didn't want to get into that now. I had just gotten her to talk to me again, and I wasn't entirely convinced that she had completely forgiven me for tying her to the bed. I really couldn't blame her for that. She was in the middle of a full-blown anxiety attack when I came in. I knew all about those and it killed me to see Bella in such agony. She was hyperventilating and convulsing as she yanked violently on the handcuffs. Why did I tie her up? She had looked so scared when I pulled out the restraints, but I had panicked completely. The only thought running through my head was that I couldn't lose her. I was terrified that she would start banging on the door and scream her head off. This house was big, but there was no way you wouldn't be able to hear that downstairs. No, no Edward, please don't! Her pleading voice echoed in my head. How could I have done that to her? I had almost ruined everything. Bella's warning had scared the crap out of me. She would never talk to me, or even look at me again if I ever tied her up again. Aw shucks, there goes the bondage fantasy! I believed her, too. I desperately wished that I could take it back. The whole night had been so perfect up to that point. We had talked and gotten to know each other a little better, danced in the kitchen and had one hell of a make-out session on the floor. And then we had taken a walk outside. It had been really nice when Bella held my hand and, we stood there looking up at the stars. When I watched her take a few steps towards the car, I felt as though my heart was going to pound right out of my chest. I had urged her to come to me, and I would have simply locked her in her room and dealt with whoever it was, outside the house. But when I saw the look in Bella's eyes I had panicked. She looked as if she was ready to bolt. She wouldn't come along quietly and if the person in the car came inside, he or she would be able to hear her screaming.

I didn't even think after that. I had bought the handcuffs as a precaution, but I had never planned on actually using them. Except in bed, but you fucked that prospect up royally, didn't you asshole? "Edward, who was it?" Bella asked again. "No one, don't worry about it." I kept my eyes glued to the screen. "That's not an answer!" She said emphatically. "Was it someone looking for me?" Shit, what if it had been. Could I lie that convincingly? "No, it wasn't anything like that." "Then who?" she demanded. I could hear that she was getting angry. "No one, can we please talk about something else?" I asked desperately and turned to look at her. Her eyes shot daggers at the. "Do you even hear yourself? This is completely unfair. You know everything about me, but I don't know a goddamn thing about you! What the hell is wrong with this picture, Edward? I forgive you for tying me to the bed, and you can't even answer a simple question?" She jumped out of bed and went into the bathroom in a huff. Fuck! I keep screwing up at every turn! I knew that she was right in everything she said, but there were some things that I just couldn't share with her yet. And frankly, I didn't know if I would ever be ready. After a few minutes Bella came out in her sweat pants and a t-shirt. "What are you doing?" I asked incredulously. "What does it look like? I'm going to bed," she snapped and crawled under the covers. "ButWhat about the movie?" I asked dumbly, as I watched her position herself with her back to me, on the very edge of the bed. She turned her head and glared at me. "I think it's safe to say that date-night is over!" She sneered at the words and turned her back to me again. I sat there completely motionless. What the hell was I going to do now? I got out of bed and just stood there for a few seconds, looking at her small frame. "Bella, I" "Can you please get out of my room?" she said in a small voice. She wants me to leave?

I stood there utterly baffled for at least a minute, before I went over to her side of the bed and sat down next to her. I reached out to stroke her hair but she turned away from me again. "Please leave, Edward. I don't want you to touch me right now." I heard her sniffle quietly, and realized that she was crying. "I'm sorry, Bella. Don't be upset. What can I do?" "You can do as I say and get the FUCK out of my room!" She suddenly screamed as she flew up, and hit me in the middle of my face with one of her pillows. Her eyes were filled with tears and anger at the same time. "BellaPlease." She covered her ears with her hands. "Get out! Get out!" She screamed and shook her head violently. I felt myself get up and back away from the furious woman on the bed. She started flinging pillows after me as I retreated. "I hate you! I hate you!" She sobbed. No, please, no. Don't hate me, Bella! Please! Forgive me! I wanted to say those words but I found that I had been shocked into silence. I tried to swallow, but my mouth felt drier than a desert. My hand reached the door knob and I opened the door, all the while keeping my eyes fixed on Bella who was still crying into her hands. "I'm sorry," I managed to croak out. Bella didn't respond. I turned, walked into the hall and locked the door behind me. She hates me. She hates me! I made her fucking hate me! I felt the tears burning in my eyes as I slid down and sat on the floor. I felt it all wash over me: Anxiety, pain and regret, everything that I had kept bottled up for years and I started crying uncontrollably. I had made Bella hate me. That one thought ran through my head, over and over and over until I finally fell asleep, huddled on the floor outside her room. "No, please no!" I woke with a start at the sound of Bella's voice. I sat up disoriented and remembered that I was on the floor in the hall. My neck was incredibly sore from sleeping in an awkward position, for god knows how many hours. I stood up and unlocked her door. I had to make sure that she was ok. I peered in slowly and saw that Bella was tossing and turning on the bed. The sheets were completely tangled up in her limbs. "No, don't leave me!" she shouted in her sleep.

She was having a nightmare and her voice sounded terrified. I sat down next to her and shook her shoulders lightly. "Bella, wake up. You're having a bad dream." "No, no, Edward, please don't!" She's having a nightmare about me! I'm what's causing this! I deserve to fucking die! "Bella, wake up." "Don't leave me all alone," she whimpered and I saw tears rolling down her cheeks. I shook her a little harder and her eyes suddenly flew open. Before I could even register it, Bella had thrown her arms around my neck and hugged me so hard that it almost hurt. "Don't leave, don't leave me all alone," she repeated and held me even tighter. I wrapped my arms around her small shaking body and rubbed her back soothingly. "I'll never leave you," I whispered in her ear. "But you did, you did! You left me in here!" She was on the verge of hysterics. "I know, I know. I'm so sorry about that Bella. You don't know how much I wish that I could take that back." I kept rubbing her back as she clung to me and sobbed into my neck. What have I done to her? Look at what I've done to this beautiful creature! I tried to pull away from her, urging her to lie down again, but she wouldn't release her hold on me. "No, No. Don't go!" I lifted her gently and laid us both down on the bed. Bella wrapped her arms and legs around me, still sniffling as she began to calm down. I stroked her hair and kissed her forehead and she sighed into my neck. "I don't hate you," she whispered. Her words did nothing to ease the horrible feeling in the pit of my stomach. She should hate me, I deserved it. "Bella, what I did was unforgivable. I can't ever take that back. I've made so many mistakes." "I know," she said. "But I can't hate you, Edward. I know that I probably should, but I can't." "I will spend the rest of my life trying to make up for what I've done to you. You don't deserve any of this. I wish" I wished that I had been able to ask her out on a date when I first saw her. I wish that I hadn't fallen so unconditionally and irrevocably in love with her

instantly, that the mere thought of her rejection tortured me, until I couldn't even see asking her out as an option anymore. I wished that I wasn't so completely warped and desperate, that the only possible choice I could see had been to either kidnap her, or fuck Mike Newton up beyond all recognition. I couldn't get near him at school or at parties, because he was always surrounded by his cronies and as much as I hated Mike, I didn't think that I could take him in a fair fight. It had seemed so logical the moment I heard about his plans for Bella; like a math problem. Mike plus Bella equals disaster. Take one of them out of the equation and hey presto! Crisis averted. So, I chose the coward's way out. I chose Bella. I grabbed her and ran for dear life. I wish that I could say, that my intentions were entirely selfless and altruistic, but the prospect of having her with me filled me with so much joy and dread at the same time, that I was barely able to contain it. Joy, because the women I loved more than anything in life would be with me, and I would get to interact with her. Dread, for the exact same reason. I was worried sick about her meeting me. I was terrified that she wouldn't like me, that she would hate me. I had made my decision to take her, and the next few days were spent frantically preparing for Bella's arrival. I bought clothes, toiletries and things I thought she'd like. I decorated her room and made the bed, while I shivered in excitement and terror of the thought that Bella would soon sleep here. I knew that what I was about to do was wrong on so many levels. If I ever got caught, I would most likely spend the better part of my life in jail. Yet, the thought didn't deter me. I already felt like I was in hell most of the time, so the possibility of a sentence didn't seem like such a big risk, really. I wished that I hadn't been so desperate for her love. That I could have attacked Mike Newton and gotten a few good punches in, before his minions stopped me and beat me half to death. Then, he might not have gone to the party and Bella would have been safe. I could have kept watching her after my broken bones had healed, but then I faced the horrible prospect of watching her fall in love with someone else, one day. Could I stand by and watch her find happiness with another man? No, I wish I could. I wished so many things. I wished that the woman in my arms would one day forgive me for being so selfish, for believing beyond any doubt, that no one else could ever love her like I did. I wished that she would forgive me for stealing her away. Forgive me for tying her down and breaking her spirit. And most of all I wished for her to love me, completely and irrevocably, as I did her. I pulled Bella closer to me and finished the sentence: "I wishonly happy dreams for you, my love."

She fell asleep like that, wrapped around me. I was restless that night. I knew I had to try and make a change in our relationship, somehow. I couldn't let her go, but we couldn't continue like this either. It wasn't right that Bella couldn't even step outside for some fresh air without my constant supervision. Eventually, someone would come knocking and then what? I had meant what I said about never tying her up again, but I honestly couldn't see any alternative if someone else came by. I guarded Bella's dreams that night, ready to fight away the monsters and thought about what the future held for us. By morning when she began stirring, I had an idea, that I wanted to present her with. She sighed and stretched in my arms, nuzzling my neck with her lips. I closed my eyes and enjoyed her warmth and her caress. I knew that the snuggling would most likely end, when she woke up completely. BPOV I stretched my body and suddenly felt my lips on his neck. Edward's body was next to mine, all around me. He had stayed with me after my nightmare. It had been such a horrible night all together, after we had climbed in bed. I had gotten so furious with him for refusing to tell me who had driven up to the house. It was obvious that it wasn't simply someone who had been lost, or he would have told me. No, it was definitely someone, who had come here with a purpose of sorts. I didn't know if he was telling me the truth, that it hadn't been about me at all. I didn't want to deal with him after that. I wanted to be alone with my thoughts and they always seemed to get jumbled when he was around. I had been so scared when he had tied me up, but I believed him when he had promised never to do it again. I wanted to forget all about it. I couldn't allow myself to worry about it happening again, it would drive me completely insane. I couldn't wrap my head around the fact that I had feelings for him, even after he had tied me to the bed. I desperately wanted to hate him, but I just couldn't. I hated that he could make me feel so good when he kissed and touched me, just to turn around and scare the hell out of me an hour later. I didn't want to like him after that, but I did. It made me question my own sanity, that he had such power over me already. I wanted him gone last night, but he just wouldn't leave. I hated that I couldn't hate him and I had ended up screaming the exact opposite at him. He had finally walked out and I heard him crying on the other side of the door. I hated that the sound made my chest ache, and made me want to run to him and hold him in my arms. I refused to give into the urge and finally covered my ears and cried myself to sleep. He had stayed after he comforted me, and I had slept soundly the rest of the night thanks to him. I opened my eyes and raised myself up on my elbow and looked at Edward. He was asleep but still looked so exhausted. Dark circles under his eyes were

marring his beautiful face and I lightly traced them with my fingertip, not wanting to wake him. "How could you do that, Edward?" I whispered as I traced his perfect features with my hand. "You almost broke me. You almost broke us." I ran the tip of my index finger over his bottom lip. Us? Is there and us, even? Sometimes it felt like there was. When we talked and danced, kissed and touched. There was still so much I didn't know about Edward. His family was my biggest curiosity. I had a feeling that it was the key to truly knowing and understanding him, but I would have to work hard to get him talking about that. When I mentioned his family at dinner he had almost become physically ill at the mention, and I knew that whatever happened must have been incredibly traumatic for Edward. He seemed so lost and scared sometimes, and those were the times that I felt my heart reach out to him the most. "I wish you would trust me with your secretslove," I whispered. I tried out the pet name in this safe setting, and the word didn't feel that strange in my mouth. I smiled and caressed his lip again. "Love." I turned away from him and got out of bed quietly. When I came out of the bathroom, Edward was beginning to wake up. I suddenly felt nervous after the emotional night we had had, and I didn't know what to say. He smiled brightly at me when I approached the bed. "Good morning love," he said, and I felt myself blush all over. "Good morning...Edward," I managed to squeak out. I was in no hurry to start returning the pet name anytime soon. "Did you sleep alright? The rest of the night, I mean," he clarified. "Yeah, great actually. You?" "Best night's sleep I've had in a long time." He smiled again and started to get up. That's weird, 'cause he looks completely conked out! I took a quick shower and met Edward downstairs. He was making breakfast, singing along with the radio, and told me to sit down and relax. I felt a little awkward just sitting there while he busied himself. I wasn't used to being taken care of like this. I supposed that was something, I would have to get used to now. Edward served French toast, fresh fruit and coffee and finally sat down to join me.

We both dug into our food and I was lost in my thoughts again. How could he be so casual this morning as if last night had never happened? As if he had never tied me up, as if I hadn't gone off on him like a screaming banshee, and then later clung to him like a needy child? "Bella." I was so startled that I dropped my fork onto my plate. "Oh, sorry," he said. "I didn't mean to scare you." "That's ok, I'm kind of inside my head today." "Would you mind joining me out here for a little while?" he smiled. "I have something that I want to talk to you about." Shit! Now what? He must have read the expression on my face, because he quickly said, "Nothing is wrong, but it is pretty important." I nodded and he continued. "I want you to know that I heard everything you said last night, and I truly am sorry about what happened. That being said, I wanted to run something by you. It's completely your decision and we will do whatever you chose, ok?" What is he getting at? "How would you feel about moving somewhere with me?" What? Move? What the hell is he talking about? "I'm not sure I understand, Edward." "I own another house in Texas, outside Austin. It's bigger than this one," he said. "A lot, actually," he added almost to himself. "How much bigger?" "Bigger." "That's not an answer, Edward." He sighed. "Well, it's sort of a mansion, actually." He shrugged apologetically. A mansion! Edward owns a freaking mansion? "Cullen Mansion," he added, as if that made it any less strange. I must have looked shocked, because he covered my hand with his. "Are you ok?" "Um, yeah. It's justIf you own a mansion why are you living here?" "Hey," he said, and pretended to be offended. "Are you saying you don't like my house?" He smirked at me.

"No, of course not. This is a great house and you know it. But a mansion, Edward. Really? Why don't you live there?" His face darkened a little. "I can't live there alone." "Oh, but with me you can?" I asked curiously. "Sure," he gave me a smile. "If you came with me, I think I could go home." Home? Edward's home is a mansion. Mine is Charlie's little rundown house. We have such different backgrounds. "I lived there most of my childhood," he clarified. "With you family?" I almost whispered, because I didn't want to push him over the edge. He nodded. "But they're not there anymore?" He shook his head, and I saw his stare go blank as his eyes watered a little. Oh god, he's lost them, hasn't he? "How long has it been since you were home?" "Four years." His voice sounded completely lifeless. I squeezed his hand and he blinked a few times before smiling at me. "Oh, your food is getting cold. Eat Bella," he said suddenly, clearing his throat. He walked over and picked up the coffeepot. My head was spinning. Edward had grown up in a mansion in Texas. His family wasn't there anymore, and I got a nagging feeling that they weren't just absent. They were gone. As in, really gone. "Who's living there now?" I asked. "No one, there are caretakers that look after the place, but it's been closed up for years now." He came back and sat down, pouring more coffee for the both of us. "It'll only take a phone call to get the house ready for us. It's not a huge hassle or anything." "How is that even possible so fast?" "Money," he said simply and shrugged apologetically again. Money, of course. I should have known. I'm living with a mansion-owning guy. "Why do you wanna move there?" I asked curiously. There had to be some reason for this possible relocation. "For you, of course," he said, as if that made all the sense in the world. "For me?" I asked incredulously. "Why would I wanna go there?" I've never even been outside the state of Washington before! He looked a bit uneasy. Embarrassed, even.

"I don't like to think of you as an abductee, but I suppose that is what you are." He looked really guilty when he said it. I shifted in my seat, uncomfortably. We had never really breached the subject of my captivity. "Bella," he took both of my hands in his. "I know that coming here wasn't your choice. But I hope that you're not too unhappy being here with me?" The fear and concern he felt was written all over his face. He looked so terribly vulnerable at that moment, as if I could crush him with a single word. Unhappy? No, I couldn't say that I was unhappy being here. But was I happy? He looked at me imploringly, and I felt his hands tremble lightly. "No, I'm not too unhappy being here with you, Edward," I finally said. It was the best I could do at the moment. I couldn't give him anymore than that. He breathed out heavily. I hadn't realized that he had been holding his breath, while he waited for my answer. "Good," he said, clearly relieved. "I'm so happy to hear you say that." I gave him a small smile, and he returned it with so much force that I felt a flutter in my stomach at the sight of it. Edward was beyond beautiful when he smiled like that. "If we were to move to Texas, it would be different for you than the way things are now." "How?" I wanted to know. "Well, first of all, you'd be able to go outside by yourself." I felt my eyebrows lift in a surprised expression. "The property is completely fenced in, and there's a gate with a numbered code to open it." It's still a cage, though. I couldn't help but think that, but the prospect of going outside alone was really appealing. "You could walk all over, whenever we're alone on the property. When the maintenance staff isn't around, I mean." "Maintenance staff?" I asked dumbly. "Gartners and stuff, you know," he said casually. "No, Edward. I really don't know. I grew up in a 2 bedroom house with one bathroom. And we did our own mowing and everything," I said sarcastically. He looked down, embarrassed. "Sorry," he muttered, "I didn't mean to imply that" He trailed off. I sighed. "That's ok. I'm just not used to being around all that money. It makes me a little uncomfortable. I don't like it when people spend a lot on me."

"What if I wanted to get you a gift?" He enquired with an amused look. I grimaced at the thought and he laughed. "You'll get used to it. I plan on spoiling you rotten, Ms. Swan," he said with a twinkle in his eye and a huge grin. Gah! How does he do that? He looks really sexy right now! I felt my cheeks get hot and looked away from him. "Seriously, though. I think you'll really love it down there. It's warm, there's huge pool and a tennis court.There's also a library," he added after a small pause. Now that got my attention! "A library? Really?" I asked excitedly. He smiled widely at my reaction. "I knew you would like that!" I nodded. "Will you consider it?" He asked. "You won't get recognized as easily down there, so I can take you out a bit more, as well." "How would we even get there?" I asked. "I would drive us. It only takes about two days, if we don't have too many stops." I didn't know what to think. If I left Washington, the chances of me being found would be reduced to almost nothing. No one would be looking for me down there. Then again, I didn't even know how much the police here was looking into my disappearance. Being able to get more freedom would be wonderful and it wasn't like I was any closer to going home by staying here, rather than down there. I bit my lip. Edward made a small noise and I glanced over at him. His eyes were fixed on my mouth, and I quickly released my lip. He looked down at his plate. "Can I think about it?" I asked him. His eyes shot up and met mine; a huge smile was plastered on his face. "Of course, there's no rush or anything. So, you are not saying no right now?" "No, I will definitely think about it," I said honestly. I was really happy that Edward would let me decide this. He could just throw me in the car and drive, if he really wanted to. "I think we could be really happy there," he said and gave my hands a light squeeze. Maybe. "Edward?" "Yes, love." He smiled to himself when he said it. "If I'm going to even consider this, I need you to open up to me more," I said watching him closely.

He sighed and nodded. "I know." "I'll only as you one thing today, ok? But I want you to be honest with me." He nodded again and eyed me cautiously. I can't believe I'm about to ask him this again, considering what happened last time! My curiosity will kill me some day, I swear to god, it will! "Who was in the car?" Edward buried his face in his hands and took a deep breath. Then he looked up at me. "Rosalie." Rosalie? Rosalie! I fucking hate that name! Is she his ex-girlfriend, or something? Wait a second; am I jealous of a name? "Oh," I muttered, and I realized too late, that I sounded completely crestfallen. He got a strange look on his face, and then he caught on, suddenly. "Oh, no Bella. It's not like that. Rosalie is my sister-in-law," he said gently and brought my hands to his lips and kissed them both. Sister-in-law? But that means that he has a brother then! A million questions popped into my head, but I had promised that I would only ask him one that day, and I would honor that. "Oh, ok." I felt a bit embarrassed that I had even thought of her as his ex, but also strangely relieved when I learned that she wasn't. "Silly girl," Edward smiled at me. "Don't you know you're the only one for me?" He said, and suddenly pulled be over to him and placed me and his lap, so that I was straddling him. The whole maneuver had only taken a few seconds, and my breath hitched in my throat at his sudden closeness to me. "Bella," he murmured and cupped my face in his hands. "Do you have any idea how beautiful you are?" I blushed all over. "I have never wanted anyone other than you," he continued and looked deeply into my eyes. "Do you believe me?" he asked. I did. There was no doubt in my mind that Edward wanted me. In fact, I could feel how much he wanted me, and the evidence was pressed against my core that very second.

EPOV She didn't say no! I had been so worried that Bella would tell me to fuck off, when I suggested moving home. But she had promised to think about it, and didn't seem opposed to the idea. I knew that we could make such a wonderful life for ourselves down there. I would probably only open up part of the house for Bella and me. We

would be disturbed by the cleaning staff way too often, if they had to maintain the entire mansion. Besides, we really didn't need all those rooms. I hoped that Bella would sleep in my bedroom with me, if we moved there. Of course, she would also have her own room to do with as she pleased, but I really wanted her in my bed, if we went to live there. Trying to live out some of those fantasies from the ole' spank bank, eh? Bella in your old bed, guess it's about time that thing saw a little action! Well, that was part of it, I was ashamed to admit. The thought of making love to Bella in the bed I had slept in as a teenager was oddly arousing for some reason. It had been the only time in my life before I saw Bella, that I had had sexual needs. My adolescent fantasies had always been unfocused, and I couldn't commit to a certain image when I would lie there touching myself all those nights; a girl below me, writhing in ecstasy. I couldn't make out her face, but at the time I didn't need specifics to get me off. After seeing Bella for the first time, it was as if my carnal desires had exploded and now they all revolved around her; Bella's beautiful soft dark hair cascading down her back, her small full breasts, her long slender legs, her pink bottom lip as she bit down on it. She was so seductive and innocent at the same time. The combination drove me absolutely wild! I pulled her into my lap. To think that she had been jealous of Rosalie! I knew that my sister-in-law was the type of woman that most men dreamed about, and I could acknowledge that she was beautiful, from an objective point of view; blond, tall and curvy. But she was definitely not my type. It wasn't that I preferred brunettes, that they were my type. I had never had a type before Bella. Bella was my only preference, my only type. "Bella, do you have any idea how beautiful you are?" I said and held her face between my hands. She blushed adorably at the sound of my words. She was still so shy when it came to anything even remotely sexual, but that only made her even more desirable to me. The thought, that I might be the one to awaken her sexuality, to show her how wonderful her body could feel was absolute mind-boggling. I didn't even care that much about my own needs at this point. That could all come later, when Bella felt ready to reciprocate. For now, I just really wanted her to feel good. "I have never wanted anyone other than you. Do you believe me?" I searched Bella's eyes to show her the truth in my words. She nodded and bit her lip again. Fuck, I want to kiss her! I wanna be the one to bite that lip. I was already hard as granite as Bella shifted a little in my lap, feeling my erection against her. My hands slid down her side and grazed her breasts in the

process before settling on the small of her back. I grabbed her hips and proceeded to grind her down on me in a circular motion. Bella let out a small whimper and closed her eyes. "Do you feel that, love? That's how beautiful and sexy I think you are. That's how much I want you," I told her and guided her hips against me again. She nodded and let out a small breath. I leaned in and brushed my lips against hers, and then licked her bottom lip with the tip of my tongue. "Kiss me, Bella," I whispered. "I need to see that you want this too, please." She pressed her lips against mine so gently, and then tentatively repeated my actions and ran her tongued over my lip. Then she started kissing me in earnest, caressing my tongue with hers and moaned softly in my mouth. Yes, she likes it as much as I do! I kept moving her hips against me as the kiss became more and more heated. I broke our kiss and practically attacked her; placing openmouthed kisses and small gently bites all over her neck while her hands went in my hair. I reached my hands up and my fingers lingered on the tiny buttons on the front of her tight cotton blouse. I hesitated and leaned back slightly, looking at Bella for confirmation. She nodded breathlessly, her eyes showed no apprehension so I proceeded to unbutton it. I went almost painfully slow, wanting to savor the moment, but finally it became too much and I practically ripped the last few buttons out. I slid the blouse off her and it landed on the floor next to the chair. She was wearing a white satin bra with demi cups (Yes, I've looked in the Victoria's Secret catalogue more than once, I know bras. Don't fucking judge.) It pushed her breasts up and gave her a beautiful soft cleavage, and she was practically spilling out of the fabric. So fucking hot! I kissed down her neck again, over her collarbones and my hands went up her back to the clasps in her bra. I opened it with minimal fumbling, and reached up and slid it off her shoulders, letting it drop to the floor, all the while capturing her lips in another kiss. This is it! Semi-frontal nudity! I placed my slightly trembling hands at her side just below her naked breasts, and leaned back slightly to take her in with my eyes. She was spectacular! Her slim waist, pale soft skin, perfect round breasts, a long neck, silky dark auburn hair, pink lips and those incredibly deep eyes. I actually felt my jaw drop as I ogled her shamelessly. She was more than I could have ever dreamed of.

The way she had looked the night I had changed her out of her wet clothes paled in comparison to the goddess in front of me, because this time Bella was revealing herself to me willingly. She must have been uncomfortable under my scrutinizing but loving gaze, and went to cover herself while she blushed all over. I quickly grabbed a hold of her hands. "Don't hide from me, love. You are perfect." She blushed even more, but relaxed a little hereafter. I kissed her again and she soon responded while my thumbs rubbed small circles just below her breasts, moving higher and higher until I rubbed her nipples and massaged both her breasts. Bella moaned in my mouth, and I felt her move her hips like I had shown, her pressing herself down on my aching cock. Fuck that feels good, oh yesOh god! No, you will not jizz in your pants, dammit! I leaned Bella back a little so that she wouldn't cause me to come already, 'cause that would have been really embarrassing! In this new position I was able to kiss down her neck and chest, and I heard Bella gasp as I circled her nipple and then sucked it into my mouth and flicked it with my tongue. "Oh, Edward!" I swear I almost came at the sound of her voice. So breathy and sexy, because of something I was doing to her. I switched to her other breast, gently kneading the one that my mouth had just left. Bella's hands were in my hair again and her hips rotated in my lap. Her head fell back as her breathing sped up. I need more. I need to touch her everywhere! The position that we were currently in made it really difficult for me to feel her everywhere, and I needed to. God, how I needed to feel her! I removed my mouth from her breast and held her face in my hands, making her look at me. "Bella, let me take you upstairs," I panted. "I'll make you feel so good. You won't regret it, baby." She only hesitated for a split second before nodding breathlessly. I stood up immediately, taking Bella with me as she wrapped her legs around me, and before I knew it we were in her room. She was as light as a feather in my arms and trembled lightly, as I placed her in the middle of the bed. I turned on the stereo and took a few calming breaths before turning to look at Bella again. Her cheeks were pink, her skin flushed and her nipples were hard; all telltale signs that she was aroused, and I felt relief wash over me. She wanted this as much as I did! I lay down next to her and kissed her again, cupping her face with my hand. Then I made my way back down to her breasts and continued to tease her nipples with my tongue and lips. Bella started moving her hips rhythmically and made small noises, as I brought my hand down to the button of her jeans. "Is this ok?" I whispered.

She nodded. "Say it, baby, I need you to say it out loud," I said. I wanted to hear her voice, to make absolutely certain that she wanted this. "Yes, "she breathed out. Halle-freaking-lujah! And praise Jebus, as well! I am so going to Hell I undid her pants and pulled them off her and also removed her socks and shoes. Then I looked at her again. White. Satin. Boyshorts. What was it about boyshorts that made them so goddamn sexy and alluring? I wanted nothing more than to rip them off her immediately, but I didn't want to go too far and scare her, when she had trusted me so completely like this. I lay down next to her again and kissed her deeply before looking into her eyes. "Bella, do you trust me?" She smiled, but I could see that she was nervous. "In theory," she said and cupped my chin with her hand. "Then close your eyes," I whispered. I needed a few seconds to collect myself when she closed them. I tried to remember everything I knew about the female anatomy, but suddenly the task seemed daunting. I so wanted it to be pleasurable for her, and I was suddenly terrified that I wouldn't be able to do it properly. I kissed her and moved my trembling hand to her breasts. I knew that she liked the way I touched here there, at least. After feeling Bella relax under my touch, I slid my hand slowly down her flat stomach until I reached the top of her boyshorts. I slipped my fingers under and moved them back and forth between her hipbones a few times, gathering the courage to go further. I moved to her neck again, kissing and sucking on it and finally, finally, reached all the way into her panties. I caressed her small patch of soft curls and then spread her with my fingers. Bella gasped as I tentatively stroked her, and I felt how wet she was. Sweetjesusmotherfuck! "Oh, Bella," I whispered in her ear. "You are perfect all over." I coated my fingers in her wetness and then moved upward slightly. In search of that mythical thing known as the clit. Good luck with that, moron! I decided that the best way to do this would be to simply gauge Bella's reactions, and hope that she would lead me. My sweet girl did not disappoint. I soon discovered where to touch her, to make her moan and gasp.

I circled her clit with my middle finger and then rubbed it a little harder and faster. Bella's head flew back and she arched her back. "Oh, Edward, Oh," she whimpered as I continued with the same speed and pressure. Fuck yes! My name, say my name! "Do you like that? Tell me, Bella. Let me hear you, baby." "Yes, I like it. Don't stop," she said breathlessly. I rubbed her a little faster and sucked her nipple in my mouth. "Yes! Oh, yes!" I noticed that Bella's right hand was in my hair and her left was fisted in the sheet, as she writhed and moved on the bed. I continued massaging her clit, teasing her nipple and desperately tried to ignore my throbbing cock, which was painfully hard at this point. Bella let out small whimpers and mewling noises and they were like music to my ears. I was giving this gorgeous woman pleasure! I rubbed her a little harder and this made her almost hyperventilate and writhe her hips frantically. "Oh, oh, Edward, I think, I, I.." This is it! This is fucking it! "Oh, yes Bella, Come for me, please baby," I begged her and increased the tempo even more and gently bit her neck, the way I knew she liked. "Edward!" I heard her hold her breath for a few seconds and then she let out the most beautiful sound, something in between a shout and a moan as she came, and her body went completely rigid for a few seconds as her orgasm washed over her. Then, I felt her whole body relax as her hips came down, and as I glanced up at her face I felt my heart clench with love for this woman. Her expression was one of pure bliss, her eyes were closed and her lips slightly parted in a small smile, as she caught her breath. I removed my hand from her panties and hugged her to me. "Wow," she breathed out and her eyes met mine. "I had no idea" she trailed off in a small voice. "Was that your first?" I croaked out, and quickly cleared my throat. Smooth man, real fucking smooth She nodded and blushed and began to look away. "It was beautiful, don't be embarrassed," I told her. "You've never looked lovelier than you do right now." It was the god's honest truth. She looked like she was glowing, and I'm not just saying that because I'm a lovesick fool. She was truly stunning in this moment.

She smiled and cuddled in my arms. "Thank you," she sighed. After a few minutes I started to feel really uncomfortable. I was still painfully aroused, and my hard on wasn't going to go away on its own. I shifted a little and groaned. "Edward, are you ok?" She looked concerned. "I'm fine, I think I'm just gonna jump in the shower real quick," I said and began to sit up and got out of bed. She looked at me as I tried to stand up straight, but my boner made it really fucking uncomfortable. "Oh oh!" She suddenly gasped and her eyes widened a little. "Do you, I meanI can" she trailed off. YES! PLEEEEASE! "No," I said. "This was all about you, love. I just wanted you to feel good," I smiled reassuringly. "I'll be back soon, ok?" She smiled and looked so alluring, and I couldn't stop myself from letting my eyes roam over her luscious body, that was still covered only by those sexy boyshorts. The caveman inside of me was screaming for me to jump her that very second. She's all warmed up and ready! You felt how wet she is, she wants it. Just do it you pussy! With my last ounce of restraint, I turned and walked out of her room, locking it behind me. Then I went straight to my bathroom and undressed. I got in the shower and grabbed my hard cock which was already twitching in my hand. I had work to do. Lots and lots of work!

BPOV Edward left my room and I fell back on the bed again. Wow! That was amazing! Mind-blowing even! I had never experienced an orgasm before, and I couldn't believe how wonderful it had felt. Edward had been in complete control of my body. He seemed to know what I wanted, even before I did. God! Just the thought of his hands and mouth on me, was making me warm all over again! I knew that people masturbated all the time, but I had honestly never felt compelled to touch myself. It wasn't that I believed it was sin or anything like that; I just simply never had the urge. Edward had urges though, that was pretty obvious. I felt my heartbeat speed up at the thought of what he was probably doing right now. I had acted like such an idiot when he had gotten up. I hadn't even thought

about Edward's needs, and now I felt a little guilty. He hadn't even taken his shirt off or asked me to touch him at all. It had only been about making me feel good. And Jesus, he had made me feel good! So good! He would most likely be in the shower right nowtouching himself. I tried to imagine what he would look like; Edward's hair; darkened by the water, falling into his forehead, His eyes closed. His mouth slightly open maybe, his beautiful sculptured body dripping wet and his large hand wrapped around his penis. His penis? Really? That's the best you can come up with? Why not just call it his pee-pee and remove all traces of eroticism completely? Ok, maybe penis was a bit clinical, I mused. Hismember? That's just as bad! I sighed at my insistent inner voice which was a lot braver than I was, apparently. Hisum I blushed. Fuck girl! You can't even think it. His cock! Christ Bella, you're twenty years old! "Cock," I whispered to the empty room and felt myself blush even more. I really needed to grow out of this shyness. Edward had no problem talking when he was touching me. Do you like that? Tell me, Bella. Let me hear you, baby. I shivered with pleasure when I thought about his words in my ear. Oh, yes Bella, Come for me, please baby. Baby. That seemed to be his preferred pet name for me when we were kissing and touching. "Love" was for everyday use, and "baby" was when he was passionate. I chuckled at this small insight into the enigma that was Edward Cullen; a truly beautiful man, who in some ways was a complete stranger to me, but who I knew intimately in other ways. He had experienced a side of me that no one else had ever seen, and awakened my body with his touch. I ran my hand over my breast and remembered how Edward has touched it, kissed it, licked it even. My nipple hardened instantly under my touch when I imagine his mouth on it, and I felt a faint throbbing between my legs again. Shit, what is happening to me? I want to dothat again. I shot up off the bed and started to gather my clothes. My blouse and bra were still downstairs, so I went to the closet to get replacements. As I walked, I could clearly feel the unfamiliar wetness between my legs, and I went into the bathroom to wash myself a little. I decided to change out of my boyshorts as well, because they were so damp. After I had changed I went to the bed again, sat down and waited for Edward's return. I decided to start up the movie that we hadn't watched the night before, when he had refused to tell me, that his sister-in-law was the one who had interrupted our date-night.

Edward came in after about fifteen minutes, looking even more exhausted than before. His eyes were a bit red, and the dark circles under his eyes were prominent. "Hi, love," he said and smiled, as he lay down on the bed next to me. I smiled back. "Are you ok witheverything that happened earlier?" he asked, sounding a little concerned and looked at me. Is he kidding me? It was the most amazing thing, ever! "More than ok," I said softly, and felt that goddamn blush creep up in my face again. He looked relieved and kissed my hand. "Good, I want you to talk to me if you're concerned about anything." Like the fact that I wanted you to touch me like that again, five minutes later? "I don't want you to regret anything we do," he added and snuggled closer to me. My heart swelled at his words. I knew that Edward would let me set the pace in our relationship. Wait, relationship? When did we go from abductor and abductee to being in a relationship? I sighed. This was really confusing. My heart said one thing, and my head another. "Bella?" Edward was looking up at me with that concerned look again. "I'm fine, really. A lot has happened in a really short time, and I'm just trying to wrap my mind around all of this." I motioned to both Edward and the room. He nodded. "I know what you mean," he mused, but didn't elaborate. He stifled a yawn and closed his eyes for a second. "You're completely pooped," I said. "When did you fall asleep last night?" "Pooped?" He laughed, "You do have a way with words, Ms. Swan." I rolled my eyes at him, patted my lap and watched him lay his head down. I began running my hand through his soft hair and he closed his eyes and hummed. "That feels amazing," he sighed. I caressed his hair and face while the movie played and soon Edward was fast asleep. He must have been awake half the night, I realized because he slept like the dead, not moving a muscle for the duration of the movie. I really needed to use the bathroom, and gently lifted Edward's head off my lap and slid out of the bed.

"No, don't," he whimpered in his sleep. "It's ok," I whispered and stroked his cheek. "I'll be right back." His face looked pained all of a sudden. "No Em, don't," Em? Emily maybe? He whimpered and called out unintelligible words the next few minutes, and I silently debated whether or not I should wake him. He needed rest, but I didn't like the thought of letting him sleep through a nightmare. I held his hand and he calmed down almost instantly. After he seemed to have drifted into a more peaceful slumber, I went into the bathroom. When I came out he had rolled onto his back and was resting comfortably. I put a blanket over him, but I really wasn't tired and didn't feel like sitting still. I glanced at the door. No, no, no. Don't do it Bella. Apparently my inner voice wasn't so brave when it came to non-genital issues. Edward hadn't said anything about not leaving this room. I just couldn't run away. I walked over and turned the door knob. Once again, Edward hadn't bothered to lock the door when he came into my room. I looked back at him. He looked so innocent and even younger in his sleep. I felt myself pulled back, as if Edward and I were magnets. I followed the pull to the edge of the bed. What are you doing? If you're gonna run you'd better do it now. Get a head start, at least. The corners of Edward's mouth curved up. "Bella," he mumbled, and smiled even wider. I felt a tugging in my heart when I saw his smile. Could I really go on without ever seeing his beautiful face again? Without hearing him say my name? I don't know how long I stood there, looking at him. I decided that I couldn't take the uncertainty. I had to know if it were even possible for me to escape. I walked out of my room, glancing back at Edward one more time before I went into the hallway. I made it downstairs and over to the front door. My heart was in my throat as I grabbed the doorknob and slowly turned it. Locked. I couldn't get out here without a key. I began checking the windows but they were all only able to open at the top, and I couldn't get out of them, either.

Could I break one of them? It would create a lot of noise if I did, and I didn't want to wake Edward up, while I was still in the house. I sighed. I guess the decision was made for me. Edward was beginning to trust me, and I didn't want to jeopardize that, if it meant that he would start confining me to my room. Then, I was sure I would never ever find a way to leave. I would have to bide my time and wait for a better opportunity. I went into the living room and looked around. No phones anywhere, so that wasn't an option either. I padded into the kitchen and glanced at the clock. Edward had been sleeping for almost two hours now. It was noon, and I felt my stomach growl. We had been having breakfast when he pulled me into his lap, and then food had been the last thing on my mind. The plates were still on the kitchen table where we had left them, after he had carried me upstairs. I started to clean up, just to have something to do. Then I decided to make lunch. I rummaged through his refrigerator and found everything I needed to make club sandwiches. I turned on some music and just enjoyed the familiar task of cooking. At least that still felt the same as before. I needed a knife to slice the tomatoes, but could only locate butter knives, and they were no good. I began searching the cupboards and when I opened one, I saw that it was actually a closet. I went to close it again when my eye caught something familiar on the floor, stuffed in the back. It was my bag! It was the one that I sometimes used for school, when I didn't have to bring a lot of books. I took it out and opened it. Why would Edward bring it with him? I looked into and my heart almost stopped when I saw my cell phone tucked in there, along with a few books and pictures of my family and friends. Edward had obviously wanted me to have them at some point. With trembling hands I reached for the phone, but then I heard a creaking in the hall. "Bella?" it came out low and pleading, almost. I could hear the fear and panic etched into Edward's voice. He didn't expect me to be here. It sounded like he was talking to himself rather than calling me. I quickly threw the bag back in the closet, closed it and stepped away from it. "In here," I called and hurried over to the counter. Edward came busting in, and his features immediately washed over with relief when he saw me. In three long strides he was directly in front of me, and for a split second I thought he would be angry. But I pushed the thought away, the second it came to me. He won't do that. Not after everything we have been through.

He pulled me into a tight hug and I could feel all of his body pressed against mine. "It's nice to see you too, Edward," I said after a few seconds, trying to lighten the intensity of the moment. "You have no idea," he mumbled and buried his face in my hair and inhaled deeply. "Are you sniffing me?" I asked, amused. He laughed a little and rested his forehead against mine, eyes still closed. "I just needed my Bella fix," he said, and held my face in his hands before straightening himself. His eyes sought mine, and he looked at me with such adoration that it made my heart pound wildly in my chest. "Hi," I said dumbly and broke into, what I am sure was a goofy grin. "Hi, love," he said with a smile so gorgeous that it almost took my breath away, and gently kissed my lips. Oh god, he is going to drive me crazy. The way he looks at me and kisses me. Bring on the straightjacket. Who knew insanity could feel this good? "So, what's all this?" He said and motioned to the kitchen area. "Lunch," I said simply. "You made me lunch?" he asked incredulously, and then pulled me into another hug, lifting my feet off the floor and spun us both around. "What's gotten into you?" I smiled into his neck as he put me down. "Do you know how long it's been since I've had a meal that wasn't made by me or a restaurant?" "Tell me." I saw a flash of pain in his beautiful face before he hid it away and smiled again. "Four years, so this is quite a treat for me as you can imagine." Four years? That fits with when he left Texas, his home. "What do you mean? My cooking is nowhere near as good as a restaurant's," I insisted. "I'm sure you're a wonderful cook," he said, "but that wasn't what I meant." "Oh?" "This is a surprise. It isn't something I've ordered or decided to make myself. For the first time in four years, I don't know what I'm having for lunch, and that's wonderfully refreshing," he said with a huge smile. Wow, I never thought of it that way. God! Now I really hope that he likes it! "Hmm, that's a lot of pressure to put on my sandwich, Edward. Now I'm sort of wishing that I had made something fancier," I said.

"I'd love a sandwich," he said sincerely. "Can I help you with anything?" "Yeah actually, I can't find a knife for cutting up the tomatoes. Can you get one for me?" He looked pensive for a few seconds. "Um, sure. I'll get you one," he said and pulled a set of keys out of his pants. What are those for? I watched astounded as Edward walked in kitchen, unlocked a cupboard and pulled out a small vegetable knife. Why was it locked up? Why..? No fucking way! He held the knife in his hand for a few second before slowly holding it out to me, carefully watching my every more. "You thought I would stab you?" I asked, completely floored. He grimaced. "I didn't know how you would react to being here," he said. "I was more afraid that you might do something to yourself to be completely honest." His face looked scared as he said it. He thought I would kill myself! No way! "I know that you would never do that," he said quickly. "I didn't know you at the time, but now I do. You have so much life force and tenacity. You even resuscitated me, and I'm so grateful for that." He held out the knife again. "Edward," I let out an exasperated sigh, "I don't want you to give me that unless you trust me with it. I'm pretty clumsy, and if you hover over me I'll get nervous and most likely, I will end up cutting myself." He looked deep into my eyes, and put the knife on the table next to me. "I believe in you," he said simply, and then he turned his back to me in the most blatant display of trust, and started washing his hands. I looked at the knife on the counter, and now I was almost scared of picking it up. The gesture meant so much more, than what it looked like from the outside. Edward trusted me. I didn't think that the small knife could cause him life threatening damage, but it could probably incapacitate him long enough for me to make a run for it. I entire notion of me cutting him was so outlandish, that I couldn't even imagine it. I took a deep breath and grabbed the knife. "Hand me that cutting board, please," I said quietly to Edward. I noticed that he flinched for a split second at the sound of my voice, and then he relaxed. He knew how big this moment was. After he had handed me the board, I told him to sit his ass down and relax. He grinned at my use of profanity, but did as he was told.

"I like it when you're all bossy," he said with a twinkle in his eye. "It's very sexy," he added and gave me a wink. I felt my mouth drop. Gah! He thinks I'm sexy when he's sitting there looking like every woman's wet dream. Mine anyway I was beet red by now, I'm sure. I sputtered a few unintelligible words and quickly turned my attention to the tomatoes. I heard him chuckle, but I didn't dare look at him right then. I finished making the sandwiches and as I placed his plate in front of him, Edward pulled me into his lap. Oh dear He kissed me passionately on the lips for a few seconds, before pulling away again with a small groan. "What's wrong?" I said, trying to hide my disappointment that the kiss was over already. He let out a frustrated sigh. "I'm sorry. I feel like I'm always pawing at you. I just can't control it when you look so goddamn sexy all the time. Just tell me to back the fuck off, if you don't like something I'm doing, ok?" Ha! Like that would ever happen. I just nodded and ran my hand through his hair before getting up. "Well, this looks great," he said with a huge smile and looked appreciatively at his sandwich and carrot sticks. "Coke?" I held out a can from the fridge. He smiled and I joined him at the table again and we began eating. Edward complimented my sandwich-making abilities, but quite honestly I think he would have liked just about anything, I would have served him. He kept smiling at me whenever our eyes would meet and each time I felt butterflies in my stomach. "So, what would you like to do today?" He asked, in between bites. I shrugged. "I have some household stuff to do," he said, but when I'm done, maybe we can play some games? Like upstairs earlier? God, what is wrong with me? One orgasm and suddenly I'm insatiable? I reddened a little, but thankfully Edward didn't notice. "I'd like to help you with your housework," I offered. "Naw, that's ok. I'm used to it," he said.

I laughed. "What?" he said with an amused look on his face. "Just the way you said naw, I could actually hear that you've lived in Texas," I explained. He smiled and shook his head lightly. "Oh that. Yeah, it slips out every once in a while. I mean, my parents weren't from Texas, so it's purely from hanging out with Jasper and stuff," he said and then his facial expression suddenly went rigid. His parents? Jasper? He had never revealed so much about his past before, and I realized that he hadn't meant to do it. He sat perfectly still for a few seconds, just staring into space. I took his hand and gave it a squeeze. "Are you ok, Edward?" He cleared his throat and looked at me with apprehension. He thought I would ask a follow-up question. "Fine, just thinking," he said, but still gave me that worried look, as if he was preparing for the worst to happen. "Ok, but I'm used to doing housework too," I said, carefully avoiding the subject of his past. "I won't be a kept woman," I added as a joke to lighten his mood. He grinned widely. "Ok, I guess you can help me," he said, obviously relieved that I didn't push for more information. I intended to keep my promise of not asking him anymore difficult questions that day. After we finished our lunch, I insisted on cleaning up the kitchen myself, and he went upstairs to fetch the laundry. My eyes kept wandering back to the closet, where I knew my phone was. I wouldn't try to get it right now, but I knew it was only a matter of time before I would have to do something about it. The rest of the day went by quickly. We did laundry, vacuumed and I enjoyed being with him like this. It felt so normal just hanging around the house, talking about unimportant stuff like our favorite books, music and movies. Later, we were sitting in the living room, drinking coffee while Edward attempted to teach me how to play chess. I had little patience for the game, and I think it amused him to hear me whine, when he took forever to make a move. "Edward?" "Yes, love. "Do you mind if I ask you something? About us, I mean." There's that "us" again. "Go ahead," he said.

"When did you first see me?" I had never asked him that, but I realized that I was really curious to know. He looked at me, surprised by my question. "The library at school," he said quietly. School? Edward attends the university? "You go there?" I asked, not even trying to hide my surprise. "Yeah, I have for a few years now, actually." "What's your major?" "Undecided, I'm not really sure what I wanna do with my life, besides be with you." His words shouldn't have surprised me that much, but the intensity of the implication still stunned me a little. Edward wants so spend his whole life with me! His whole life! "Do you want kids?" I blurted out. Where the hell did that come from? Why would you ask him that, you idiot? "Why? Are you offering?" He grinned at me and wiggled his eyebrows suggestively. "Iumah." Shit! You basically almost asked him to be your baby-daddy, moron! He gave me a comforting smile. "Relax, Bella," he said and stroked my hand with his thumb. "I was just teasing you." Phew! "I'd love to have kids someday, but that's way out in the future. We're talking flying cars and robots doing our housework," he said and smiled reassuringly. "Do you?" he asked and raised an eyebrow. "I do," I answered immediately. "I'm an only child, and I'd like to have a big family someday." He smiled at that. I knew that Edward had at least one brother, so he hadn't grown up alone as I did. I didn't feel the need to ask him anymore questions right then and there, so we played in silence for a while. After Edward had pulverized me three times in a row, I had had enough humiliation for one day, and threw my hands up in frustration. "I hate this stupid game!" I yelled, realizing that I sounded like a petulant child.

"This is a game for kings," he said, defending it with a smile. I rolled my eyes at him. "Well. Pardon me, King Edward. I bow before your superior skills. How may I service you, my lord?" His eyes burned into mine. Fuck! What did I just say? Service him? I didn't just say that! His mouth went up in a devious smirk as walked over to me slowly. I felt my heart start to pound wildly, and my cheeks got flushed as he pulled me up and wrapped his arms around me. "You know, you really shouldn't have said that, love." "Sorry," I whispered. Why are you apologizing? He obviously liked what you said. If you're not sure, try and step closer to his body! I resisted the urge to feel his hardness against me and stood perfectly still. "Do you want me to kiss you?" he murmured, as his lips brushed against my forehead. I nodded. He raised his eyebrow at me, and I knew what he wanted. "Yes," I managed to say, "I want you to kiss me." In an instant his lips captured mine in a heated kiss, and he moaned when I brushed my tongue against his. His hands slid down and cupped my bottom and pulled me up against him. "Oh god, Bella." He choked out between kisses, "I want you so much, baby." His words made my stomach flutter and I felt a dull ache between my legs as his strong hands massaged my bottom. Suddenly, he pulled back and held me at arm's length while he panted heavily. "What's wrong?" I said. He sighed. "I think we need to slow down a little, or I won't be able to stop again," he explained, still breathing hard. "Oh ok," I said, feeling a bit disappointed. "I just want you so much, but I don't want us to rush into anything." I didn't want that either, but I just couldn't help myself when he kissed me like that. I was amazed at his level of self-control these days. It was as if he was a different man, entirely. I smiled at him. "Thank you, Edward," I said and gave him a small kiss.

"For what?" he wanted to know. For what? For making me feel beautiful and desirable for the first time in my life? For making me shiver with pleasure? For teaching me how to play chess even though I sucked at it? For making me slowly forget what it was like to be lonely? For all those things? "For being you," I finally said, honestly. The smile on his face was breathtakingly beautiful and my heart soared. "I'll start dinner, ok?" he said. "Wanna be my kitchen buddy?" I want to be more than that. Wait? What am I saying? Am I actually falling for Edward? For my kidnapper? Or is this just Stockholm syndrome or lust hormones talking? I had a lot of unanswered questions, but at that moment I thankfully only needed to answer one. "Yes, I'd love to be your kitchen buddy, Edward." And with that, I grabbed his hand, laced our fingers and followed him.

EPOV It had been such an amazing day! I was sitting on the couch with Bella's naked feet in my lap while she was lying with her eyes closed, making the sweetest little sounds while I massaged her feet. We had come such a long way, already. Giving Bella her first orgasm this morning was truly the pinnacle of my existence up until now. I loved that I was able to bring her pleasure, and I couldn't wait to do it again. In the shower afterward, I had to beat off twice before my erection would die down. Seeing Bella almost naked and writhing in pleasure like that, was without a doubt the single most erotic thing, I had ever laid eyes on. And to think that she might let me do it again! How did I ever get to be so lucky? Why had the gods favored me so, that I had been the one to give her that experience? I honestly couldn't believe my good luck. After the very long shower, I had laid down next to Bella. I had been so exhausted from staying up the night before, that I drifted off to sleep almost the second that Bella started caressing my face. I had woken up and looked around for her, but she wasn't there. The door to the hall was wide open, and I knew what that meant. She had left me! I noticed that she had put a blanket over me before leaving the bed A parting gift from her? Would this be the last act of kindness that I would ever receive from her? I felt tears in my eyes as I just sat there completely motionless, staring into space. Get up you pussy! You don't even know if she's gone! Quit being such a goddamn wuss and go look for her!

I sighed and got out of the bed. Of course she would be gone by now. I glanced at my watch. Two hours had passed. By now, Bella would have made her way back to Seattle, if she had caught a ride. Then a terrifying thought hit me: What if she has gotten a ride from someone dangerous? There were a lot of predators out there, just hoping that a beautiful little creature like Bella would be hitchhiking. The thought made me instantly nauseous and I shot out of bed. I had to make sure that she was safe! I would drive to her apartment and keep a lookout for her. I had to know that she had returned safely. And then what? Drag her into the car kicking and screaming or simply let her go? I had no answer to my own question at that point. I made my way downstairs slowly, hoping against hope that this might all be a bad dream, and that Bella would still be here. I heard music coming from the kitchen. Had we left it on? I couldn't remember. "Bella," I said, and cringed when I heard how broken my voice sounded. "In here!" I couldn't believe it! I had to have imagined the sound of her sweet voice. I rushed into the kitchen and there she was; my love. My perfect beautiful Bella, just casually standing there by the counter, looking at me. My heart jumped at the sight of her. I ran over to her and hugged her to me, wanting to make absolutely certain that she wasn't just a figment of my imagination. She was real and she was here! I breathed in her scent and felt myself instantly relax. My world was alright again. Bella was here and she seemed happy to see me. And then, just when I didn't think I could love her anymore, she told me that she had made me lunch. I didn't deserve her, but I wanted her so, so badly. We had had fun cooking together tonight and we made a pretty great dinner, if I do say so myself. We both wanted to relax after we had cleaned up, and that was how we ended up on the couch. I had offered to give her a foot massage, and she had been a bit reluctant at first. "Won't you think that my feet are gross?" I laughed out loud; like I could ever think that Bella's cute little feet were gross. I told her this and she had agreed. Now that I was putting all my massage techniques to good use, all her apprehension was gone and she was thoroughly enjoying herself. I was enjoying it too. The noises she was making were driving me wild! I let my hands slide up inside the legs of her pants, to her calves and enjoyed the feel of her smooth soft skin. Bella's eyes were closed and her arms were behind her head which made her breasts stand out. I couldn't stop staring at them. I knew what they looked like under her shirt and bra, and I smiled smugly to myself. "Edward, you spoil me too much," she suddenly said, propping herself up on her elbows.

"Impossible," I said and gave her a smile. "There's no such thing as too much when it comes to you, love." She pouted a little. "But I'd like to do something for you, too" she said stubbornly. "Give you something." Too many sexual... innuendoes, can't decide! "Bella, you give me everything just by breathing." She gaped at me. "Wow, that's justJust complete crap," she said, and looked at me defiantly. Huh? "I'm not a pet, Edward. I'm not something for you to take care of all the time. I'm my own person." I was shocked. I had never thought of it like that before. "Look," she said. "You like doing things for me, right?" Um, understatement! I nodded. "Don't you think I'd like that, too? With you, I mean" she said. "I'd like for us to be equals, you know. You don't have to cook all the meals, and you can also decide what we should do, and which movies we watch every some times. I don't want you to make it all about me, ok?" I was stunned. I had never even considered that my needs could be important to her. I had focused solely on doing what she wanted, and it hadn't bothered me one bit. But to know that she felt the same way about me was completely mindboggling, and my heart swelled with love for her. "Edward? Are you still with me?" She looked at me expectantly. "Sorry, I just don't know what to say," I admitted. "Maybe we should start slow," she suggested. "Ok, with what?" I was really curious now. "Well, I've noticed that your neck and shoulders are sore, because you keep reaching up to rub them. Maybe I could do that?" "You don't have to do that," I said immediately. Talk about a knee-jerk reaction! She rolled her eyes at me. "I know I don't have to, but maybe I'd like to. Did you ever consider that?" No. "So, should we do this?" she said and sat up quickly.

"Ok," I said, still a little stunned. "Great, I'll get the lotion," she said excitedly and bounced out of the living room. Sweet Jesus, she's getting lotion! Bella is going to give me a massage. With lotion! I stood up feeling jittery all of a sudden. When Bella came in, I was pacing in front of the couch. "Jeez, Edward," she said, "you look like you're waiting to get shot or something. I'm really not that bad at it." She walked over to me and stopped when we were a few feet apart. She stared at me, suddenly looking a bit nervous and biting her bottom lip. Fuck! Why does she have to look so sexy? I can't pounce on her right now! "Are you waiting for me to do something?" I asked in desperation. I could literally feel the pull between us. "Um, to take your shirt off," she said and looked up at me, her cheek reddening. Oh god! I reached down and pulled it over my head in one fluid motion. I heard Bella gasp as her eyes roamed over my naked torso. She reached out tentatively and ran her delicate fingertips over my skin, and I closed my eyes as she put the lotion on the floor beside us. I felt both her hands on my shoulders, and then she ran them down the length of my arms until she reached my hands, and made the way back up on the inside of my arms. I shivered at the feel of her featherlike touch. She swept her hands over my chest and I hissed when she brushed my nipples with her thumbs. Fuck, that's amazing. Please, Bella. Lower Her fingers followed the planes of my abs until she reached the hem of my pants. Her fingers ran back and forth across my stomach and I could that her breathing had picked up considerably. "Edward?" I opened my eyes and looked at her. She was looking up at me, her eyes were large and filled with a mixture of uncertainty and longing. "Do you want me to" she trailed off and blushed a little. I swallowed thickly. "I don't want you to do anything, you don't want to do," I told her, and heard how husky my voice had become. "I-I want to see you," she stuttered, and with that she slowly undid my jeans and dragged them down, so they pooled around my ankles. I stepped out of them and looked at her again.

Her eyes were fixed at the front of my boxers, clearly seeing the outline of my cock as it strained against the fabric. "Bella," I said, and her eyes flew up to meet mine. "You don't have to do anything else," I told her. She nodded. "I know," she said. I watched in amazement, as she reached out her hand and placed her palm flat against my cock, feeling my hardness. Fuck! Oh, god. I can't believe that this is happening! I heard her sharp intake of breath, as my cock eagerly twitched against her hand. She looked up at me. "Is that suppose to happen?" she asked, and looked so innocent and sexy at the same time that it nearly took my breath away. I nodded and swallowed again. "I-I don't know what to do," she said and looked away embarrassed. I cupped her chin with my hand and made her look at me. "Don't be shy," I whispered. "Can I show you?" She nodded and looked down at her hand again. "I'm going to take my boxers off, ok?" "Ok," she whispered. "Anytime you want to stop, just let me know," I said. My heart was hammering away as I pulled my boxers down, and let Bella look at me. I closed my eyes. Oh god, oh god. What if she doesn't like what she sees? What if she's repulsed by it? All I could hear was my heavy breathing as I stood there, in what felt like forever. I was caught somewhere between utter dread and ecstasy. Bella was looking at my naked body right now! I had too know what she was thinking. I opened my eyes and peeked at Bella. She was looking at my cock completely entranced, holding her hands up in front of her mouth. Oh no! She's disgusted! Why, why did I do this? I couldn't help a small whimpering noise from escaping my lips. Bella's eyes flew up to mine, and her cheeks turned a beautiful shade of pink. We looked at each other for a really long time, and I desperately wanted her to say something, anything!

"UmI'm" She seemed to be at a loss for words. Her hands were still at her mouth. I realized that she must have been scared by what she had seen, and it killed me inside. "Are you ok?" I asked softly. "I guess," she whispered. "I never expected it to be sobig." She blushed even more at her own words. Yes! She thinks it's big! Oh wait, that's probably a bad thing for her. Fuck! I went to bend down and put on my boxers. "Wait," Bella said. What? "I-I'm ok, just wait," she said and took a step towards me. My mouth literally fell open as I watched her reach out and place both her hands on my chest, and then she slid them down my torso again. She stopped when she reached my bellybutton. "I don't know what to do," she said and looked up at me anxiously. "It's ok, you don't have to do anything," I said and cupped her cheek with my hand. Then Bella did something that shocked the hell out of me; she kissed the palm of my hand and led it down to my cock. "Show me," she whispered. Is she asking me to? No, she couldn't be "Show me how you touch yourself," she said in a breathy voice. FUUUCK! Where the hell this vixen come from all of a sudden? Then I realized that Bella wasn't trying to be seductive, she honestly didn't know how she should touch me. It was completely innocent, but in my filthy mind it sounded like something out of a porno. I'm a goddamn pervert, corrupting this sweet girl! I can't believe I'm about to so this in front of her. I wrapped my hand around my cock and couldn't help but moan when I touched it. Then I began stroking it slowly. Bella was watching my every move carefully, completely captivated by my actions. I closed my eyes and stroked a little faster. Knowing that Bella was right in front of me at this moment, was bringing me close to the edge, fast. I moaned louder and heard Bella gasp. I almost jumped out of my skin when I suddenly felt her hand wrap itself around mine and follow my movements. My eyes flew open and connected with hers. Her lips were parted and she was breathing hard. Is she? Is she aroused by this? Fuck. Me. I felt Bella's hand grip a little harder on mine as she stepped to the side, so that she was standing close against me. I felt her hair tickle my chest, and then she wrapped her arm around me and caressed my back and shoulders.

"Bella, fuck," I moaned loudly. I could feel the heat of her body at my side as she pressed against me, and I started stroking faster. I could smell Bella's hair, her hand on me and I felt my balls started to tighten as my orgasm approached fast. Oh god, oh fuck this feels amazing. She's right here, she's right here. "Bella, Bella, babyOh god," I chanted, as I came closer and closer to ecstasy. Just as I had almost reached my climax, I felt Bella's hand slowly descended down my back and finally brushed over my ass cheeks, sending me spiraling headlong into orgasm. Jesusmotherfuck! "Bella...babyFuck!" I yelled out, as I came harder than I ever had in my entire life. I was panting heavily, trying to catch my breath and buried my face in her neck as I slowly came down. I felt her tremble by my side and was instantly brought back to reality. Fuck! I scared her. It was too much, too soon! "Bella?" I straightened up and looked at her. She met my eyes and I was stunned to see that her eyes only held wonder and astonishment in them. "Wow," she breathed out, "that waswow." "I know," I couldn't stop myself from letting out a short laugh. I was so fucking relieved that she wasn't scared by what I had just done in front of her. "Um, EdwardI think I need a tissue or something," she said quietly. I realized that I had come all over her hand, and I felt fucking disgusted with myself for not even having the decency to come in my own hand. "Fuck, sorry love," I said quickly, as I bent down and grabbed my shirt. I cleaned her hand and myself off with it, and put my boxers and pants on. We both went into the kitchen where she washed her hands and I just stood there, feeling something in between awkward and amazed at the same time. I really hoped that she didn't regret what Iwell, we had just done. She turned around and looked at me. "I feel a little bad," she said suddenly. Shit! It was too much! "I mean, I didn't even kiss you or anything," she shrugged apologetically. What the hell? I let my head fall back as I roared with laughter. She never ceased to amaze me! She looked puzzled because of my outburst, and I walked over and wrapped my arms around her.

"Well," I said and smiled brightly at her. "We can remedy that right now." She grinned at me and crashed her lips against mine in a long and passionate kiss. We spent the rest of the night on the couch, snuggled up watching a movie, eating popcorn and just enjoying each other's company. When the movie was over I asked Bella if she wanted to go to bed. It wasn't that late, but it had been a long day, and I was beginning to feel my lack of sleep from the previous night. "Do you mind taking me outside for a little while?" she asked and bit her lip. Fuck! I really hated the way that sounded; as if she was a dog that had to be taken out for its evening walk. Bella should be able to go outside whenever she felt like it! I really hoped that she would agree to go to Austin with me, so this was no longer an issue. I could just picture her walking the grounds in the warm nights, enjoying the small semblance of freedom I could offer her down there. "Of course, love. Anything for you," I told her sincerely. We went outside and Bella stayed close by me, without my having to tell her anything. We talked about unimportant shit like constellations of the stars and how we both believed in life on other planets, but not in UFO sightings. We were almost back at the house, when I suddenly froze completely. I heard the distinct sound of a car in the distance. I spun around and there it was; a car approaching fast. Fuck! You have got to be motherfucking kidding me! Of all the odds! I turned quickly to Bella whose face was painted with sheer panic. I was torn. What should I do? Fuckety fuck fuck! I instinctively grabbed Bella's hand and lead her into the house, but she pulled away before we could even get to the stairs. Her eyes were wide with fear. "No Edward," she said. My eyes flickered between her and the staircase and I grabbed her wrist. "You promised," she whimpered, and the sound of her voice brought me crashing back to earth. I nodded and let go of her wrist. I had promised. "Can you just stay in the kitchen, please?" I asked her. She breathed out in obvious relief. "Ok." I lead her into the kitchen quickly. "I have to lock the door," I said. She didn't say anything.

Before I locked her in the kitchen, I looked at her again and felt a dull pain in the pit of my stomach. The terrified look she had had was gone, but she didn't look happy either. "I wish I didn't have to do this, love." I felt like an asshole for doing this to her after the wonderful day we had spent together, but I didn't see any other choice at the moment. The kitchen was located on the other side of the house, so she wouldn't be able to signal to the car, and I truly hoped she would see that this was at least a little better that being tied up upstairs. "I know," she said and sat down at the table. She looked so small and frail at that moment, that it made me want to cry. "I'll come inside as soon as I can," I promised before locking the door. I went outside just as Rosalie pulled up. I locked the door, because there was no way I was letting her in the house. "Edward," she said curtly as she got out, and leaned on the hood of the car. I sighed. "What can I do for you, Rosalie?" I asked, realizing how weary my voice sounded. "I just want to know if you're coming to the birthday party or not. You didn't give me an answer last time, and your phone is still out." "I can't, I'm busy." "That's bullshit Edward, and you know it!" She was right. I knew it was. "Look, you don't even want me there. Not really. Why would you want to look at my face all day, when it just makes you upset?" I said slowly. She flinched. She knew I had hit the nail on the head. "I made my peace with what Emmett did a long time ago, and I have someone to live for now. It's you who can't forget, who can't forgive. Did you even get therapy, Edward? Or did you just hide yourself away?" I had hid and she knew it. We had done this before. "You know this already," I said. "Did you want something else? I'm about to go to bed." "Alone?" Why the fuck does she want to know that? "Why would you ask me that?" She shrugged. "I guess I just figured the whole Extreme Makeover deal was for some woman. Whatever."

I let out an exasperated sigh. "So, you're not coming, then?" she said. I swear I could hear relief in her voice. "You already know the answer to that question, Rose." She flinched at the old familiar nickname. "Don't call me that!" she hissed in a low threatening voice. "Sorry," I muttered. "Old habits die hard, I guess." "And what should I tell Alice?" She said before getting in the car. "Tell her I'm sorry," I almost whispered. Rosalie gave me an angry look. "Fuck you, Edward. You can tell her yourself, if you're ever brave enough to face her." She slammed the door and backed away and before I could blink, all I saw was were red lights moving further and further away. I stood outside for a few minutes, collecting myself. I had to be there for Bella now, and I couldn't do that with all my own personal shit clouding my brain. I went inside and headed straight for the kitchen. I opened the door and was shocked by what I saw; Bella was huddled in the corner crying her eyes out. What the hell had happened? She had seemed ok when I had left her. I ran to her and picked her up in my arms. She clung to me and sobbed into my neck, as I made my way upstairs and put her on the bed. Then I lay down next to her and pulled her to me in a tight embrace. "SsshBella, love, you're ok, I didn't leave. I will never leave you," I cooed as she clung to me and continued crying. "Oh, Bella, I'm so sorry I had to leave you in the kitchen. Did you get scared? It's ok. You can tell me anything, I promise I won't get mad," I said as her crying died down. "Talk to me sweet girl, my beautiful Bella," I whispered as I stroked her hair and kissed her forehead. She finally looked up at me, and her eyes were filled with sadness. "Edward," she said, and her voice almost broke, "I found my cell phone." Oh no! God no! Bella, what have you done? The world's biggest DUN DUN DUUUN, lol. I hope you enjoyed that. I sure had fun writing it.

BPOV "Edward, I found my cell phone," I said.

His hand stroking my hair stilled instantly and his beautiful face suddenly looked horrified. It only lasted a few seconds, and then it was replaced by a heartbreaking sadness. I felt myself start to cry again because he looked so distraught, and he immediately began caressing my face. "Oh, Bella don't cry," he said and swept away my tears. "It's ok, I'm not angry. I love you so much, and you have given me more than I could have ever dreamed of. Just know that I'll cherish every moment we've spent together, and that I'll never ever forget you. I stared at him incredulously as he continued his ramblings. "I knew that keeping you was a beautiful dream that couldn't last forever. I wish I could have done things the right way, the way you deserve. Please forgive me, love. I'll miss you so, so much." "But, Edward," I started. "Just go now Bella, before I change my mind. You shouldn't be here when they come for me. Just run, and don't look back. I just hope that I haven't hurt you too much. Please, just know that I only did it, because I love you so much. You believe me, don't you, love?" His eyes were pleading with me, filled with tears. "Yes, I believe you, Edward, but" "Please, just let me kiss you one more time, love. Just one more time," he said tenderly, and then gave me the sweetest, softest kiss. I felt his lips tremble against mine and he broke away from me, and started to cry. "Please, just go now Bella, I can't bear to say goodbye to you," he whimpered in between sobs. "I love you, I love you, I love you," he chanted in a completely broken voice, as he held himself. I sat there feeling numb all over. I didn't understand what was happening. Who had Edward talked to outside? The police? They were coming for him? That had to be it. I imagined Edward in a jail cell, all alone and scared and the vision caused a violent pain to rip through me. No, Edward wouldn't want that for himself either. He would do what he could to prevent that from happening, but then I would never see him again. "No," I said. "I won't leave you." I wrapped my arms around him and lay down next to him. The way that he had spoken sounded so final. I was suddenly worried sick, that Edward might harm himself if I left him alone. "Just hold me, Edward, please," I begged him. Suddenly, the thought of never having his arms around me again was terrifying. "You'll stay with me until they get here?" he choked out, and looked at me as if it was the first time he had ever seen me. As if he was trying to memorize my every feature. "I will," I said. "Please, just hold me." He wrapped his arms around me, and I sighed into his neck. How could I feel so completely at home in his arms after such a short time? It went beyond all logic and reason, but I realized that it was the greatest truth I knew.

"I would have gone to Texas with you," I whispered in his ear. I felt him smile against my temple and he placed a soft kiss there. "It would have been so wonderful, love," he sighed. "I will dream about it every night for the rest of my life." We held each other for a long time, just kissing softly and reverently. Every moment seemed so precious and perfect, as we lay there together. He sighed after a while. "What?" I asked him. "I suppose everyone will know what I've done, and talk about it at Rosalie's house next Saturday." He sighed again, and I brushed away a fresh tear from his cheek. "What happens next Saturday" I asked. "A birthday party. That's what she wanted to talk about tonight," he said. Wait, what? "Edward, was it Rosalie who came before?" I asked completely baffled. "Mmm," he hummed in confirmation. "But, what about the police?" I asked dumbly. "What about them?" he said, looking at me with an unreadable expression. "Did Rosalie call them before or after she got here?" Something wasn't adding up, but I couldn't quite put my finger on it. He furrowed his eyebrows and looked intensely at me. "Bella, what did you want to tell me about your cell phone, earlier?" "That I had been gone for almost a week, and no one even noticed," I said, and sighed at the thought of my pathetic excuse for a life before, I met Edward. "Just a few texts and a voicemail from the bookstore letting me know that I'm fired for missing two shifts. It's like I'm invisible Edward, and you're the only one who's ever noticed me. "If I was suddenly gone one morning, how long would it be, before you noticed?" I asked him. "An hour, maybe two," he said. "See? Even Charlie, my own father has no clue that I'm not in my apartment. That's what I was so upset about, until you mentioned the police, at least." Edward stared at me; his eyes were wide and intense. "Oh god!" he whispered, and just looked at me in wonder. "Bella, I didn't talk to the police, and you didn't either," he said, looking completely shocked.

His words sunk in slowly, and we just stared at each other for the longest time. "I get to keep you," he whispered softly, reverently, and caressed my face with his hand. "No one is coming?" I whispered, as if I needed him to repeat the words in order for them to fully resonate. He shook his head. "I am staying?" I whispered. He nodded, and a smile started to spread across his beautiful face. "Will you really come to Texas with me, love? I know we can have a wonderful life down there together. You can walk all over, we'll barbeque on the weekends, there's a porch swing where we'll sit and watch the sunset, we can lie at the pool and read on hot days, dance under the stars in the gazebo at night. Please say you'll come," he said and looked at me with hope displayed clearly on his face. I sounded like such a beautiful dream, the way he described it. Could we really make it come true? The thought of losing Edward just a few minutes ago, had shaken me to my very core. I had felt the biggest rush of fear, when I thought that I would never see him again. Was that love? I had no way of knowing that, nothing to compare it to. I loved Charlie, and I had loved my mother, but that was different. There had never been a time when I didn't love them, and loving them was part of who I was. This was new. I had been so scared when Edward had left me in the kitchen. After he had gone, I went to the closet and quickly found my phone. I anxiously turned it on, and my heart almost stopped when I saw it come to life. I thought about Edward outside at that moment, facing whoever was in the car. Was it his sister-in-law again or someone else entirely? He had kept his promise and hadn't tied me up, even though I could see him waver when we stood in the hall. His eyes glanced at the staircase and they were wide with fear and panic. I knew that all his instincts were telling him to rush me upstairs, and tie me to the bed, but he had fought against his urge, and for that I was truly grateful. I honestly didn't know if I could handle being restrained like that again. My phone switched on and I just stood there for a few seconds, staring at it. Did I even want to call the police? Or should I just call Charlie and let him know I was alright, before turning it off again, and pretend that I never found it? I didn't know. There was a faint signal. I held up the phone and dialed Charlie's number. He had to know that I was alive and ok, at least. I didn't know what I should tell him when I reached him; that I was kidnapped, or that I was having a wonderful time with a beautiful man, who was taking me to Texas to live with him? I didn't think that I would know the answer until I heard Charlie's voice. Maybe that would break this spell that I was under, or maybe it wouldn't. I put the phone up to my ear and almost jumped when I heard the unfamiliar voice of the automated service, telling me that I didn't have any credits on my phone. How could I have been this stupid to forget to put credits in?

I yelped when my phone suddenly beeped. I had received text messages. There was one from Mike, asking me where I was. I shuttered at the thought of what would have happened if I had gone to the party with him. Edward had saved me from that. Then there was another one from Mike, telling me that I was a fucking cock tease for standing him up. There was also a message on my voicemail, which I could call and listen to without credits. It was the manager at the bookstore informing me that I was fired, and that I shouldn't bother coming back for my last check, they would send it to me. And that was it. I had been out of the world for almost a week, and this was the only response. No worried calls from Charlie or the few friends I had. No texts asking me if I was alright. I hadn't been in contact with anyone for almost a week, and no one had even noticed. Had it always been like this? How could I have thought my life was alright before? What if someone else had grabbed me, and not Edward? When would he have noticed that I was gone? I knew the answer before I even finished my question. Edward would have known immediately. What would he have done, if I was suddenly not there anymore? The look on his face when he saw, that I hadn't left earlier today answered that question for me; that blatant panic which was instantly replaced by sheer relief and love, when he saw me. Edward would have moved heaven and earth to find me. As if I was on autopilot, I put my phone along with the bag back in the closet and felt myself back away from it; as if I was trying to put as much distance between myself and the instrument, that had just made my whole world crumble. I was expendable in my own life. No one cared enough to notice that I was gone. That was what it came down to; two texts from my would-be rapist and a pink slip. I felt myself fall to the floor as the world crashed down around me. I had nothing. Just then, I felt his strong arms around me and I was surrounded by his familiar scent and warm embrace as he carried me. My sadness was mixed with utter relief; Edward hadn't left me. Edward wouldn't leave me. Edward loved me. I looked at Edward's beautiful face alight with hope. He was waiting for my reply. My world had crumbled only half an hour ago, but when I looked into Edward's eyes I suddenly knew, that it wasn't the end for me. I could have a new life. "Yes, Edward," I said in a voice that shook with emotion. "Yes, I'll go to Texas with you." His face displayed pure wonder and relief. "You will?" he whispered and held my face between his hands. "You'll come with me? Tell me again, my love." "I'll come with you," I said and his lips crashed against mine with such force that it took my breath away. "Oh god, Bella," he said between kisses. "I thought I had lost you. I thought my life was over. I will make you so happy, I promise. You won't regret it." We kissed for a long time and I felt him getting more eager. His hands swept up and down my back, descending to my bottom and squeezed it gently. I moaned

into his mouth. He began kissing down my neck, sucking on my skin, sending bursts of pleasure through my body. His mouth lingered at my collarbones, and I felt his hand fiddle with the hem of my shirt. "Can I?" he whispered. Oh god, I want him. "Yes," I said, and he reached down and pulled my shirt off while I held my arms above my head. I began lowering my arms but he held them there, "Leave them," he said. "I want to give you pleasure. Will you let me do that?" I nodded breathlessly at the seductive tone in his voice. "Let me hear you say it, baby," he whispered and kissed me again. EPOV "Touch me, Edward," she whimpered, and the sound of her voice made my heart swell. I hadn't lost her. She was here, and she wanted to go home with me. I wanted nothing more in that moment, than to make her happy. It was the only thing that mattered. I wanted to hear her tell me that she loved me, but I knew I couldn't expect that. I would settle for making her scream with pleasure, for hearing the sounds of the ecstasy that I could bring her. I kissed her again and quickly undid her bra. I was impatient to feel her all over, but this was still so new, and I knew that I had to proceed gently. Bella was opening up to me, and I would not jeopardize that by letting my desires get the best of me. My mouth sought her breasts, and I heard her moan and gasp as I flicked over her nipple with my tongue and gently sucked it into my mouth. I massaged her breasts, kissing and sucking on her tender flesh while she writhed beneath me. "Oh god," she said as I sucked harder on her nipple and gently bit down on it with my teeth. Not god, my love. I'm the one making you feel this good. I leaned up and captured her mouth in a heated kiss, and let my hand travel down her stomach until I reached her jeans. I looked at Bella for permission. "Yes," she said immediately before I even had to ask. She's a fast learner. I wonder what else I could teach her? I shook away the thought. This was about her, not me. Sure it is. You keep telling yourself that. The truth was that I loved giving her pleasure. I lived for hearing her make the sounds she was making right now. It was not an entirely selfless act on my part, but I didn't want her to reciprocate tonight. I just wanted her to feel good. I took off her jeans and looked down on her. She was so incredibly beautiful! And hot, don't forget hot as fuck!

I hooked my fingers in the hem of her panties and once again sought her eyes. I only saw lust and anticipation in her eyes so I pulled them off her, leaving her completely naked and exposed to me. I felt my breath hitch in my throat at the sight of her. She was absolutely stunning to behold. Her chest was rising and falling fast, her nipples were hard and her cheeks pink. Thank god! She wants this. Suddenly, I had to feel her skin against mine and whipped my shirt over my head and covered her body with mine. I felt Bella go a little rigid under me, and quickly leaned up on my elbows to make sure that she was ok. She looked at me with lust, but also apprehension on her face. "I'm not going to make love to you tonight, sweetheart," I assured her. "I just wanted to feel you against me." The hell you say? No sex? Bella relaxed a little and I kissed her gently. "I won't do anything you don't want me to do," I said. "Just tell me, and I'll stop, ok?" "Yes," she whispered. I gave her a deep kiss and slowly descended down her body, kissing and worshipping her soft curves as I went along. I teased her nipples, circling them with my tongue, blowing on them and watched them get even harder, until finally Bella grabbed my hair and pressed my mouth down and made me suck on them. Fuck! I love it when she takes control like that! I kissed my way down her flat stomach and circled her bellybutton with my tongue. Then, I placed a soft kiss just above her patch of soft dark curls. I looked up at her again. Bella's eyes were closed and her lips were parted, breathing heavily. I sat up, placed my hands on her knees and gently spread her legs. Fuck. Me. She is perfect. I saw my hand tremble, as I reached out and caressed her inner thigh, making Bella jump slightly at the sudden contact. "Still ok?" I manage to choke out, as I was overwhelmed by the moment. "Yes," she whispered. I leaned down and kissed along her inner thigh, rubbing my cheek against her incredibly soft skin until I made my way to her pussy. I spread her legs a little wider and got down on my elbows and placed another kiss on her inner thigh. To say that I was nervous would have been the world's biggest understatement. I was trembling at this point, and took a few deep breaths to calm myself. Please, please let me get this right. I gently spread her folds with my fingers and placed a soft kiss on her clit.

Bella gasped and threw her head back. I circled her clit with my tongue and tasted her for the first time. Bella! Oh god! I flicked over her clit tentatively, as I had done with her nipples and the response I got from Bella was overwhelming. "Oh jesus, fuck!" she panted and arched her back. Her breathy voice was so filled with lust and longing. And she said "fuck"! The fact that my innocent angel had uttered such a dirty word drove me wild, and my cock throbbed in my pants. I massaged her with my tongue and with my finger I brushed against her opening and felt how wet she was. Ever so slowly I slid my index finger inside her. FUUUCK! Oh god, she's so warm and tight! Bella gasped and panted, and I took that as permission to continue my exploration of her pussy. I slowly pumped my finger in and out, coating it in her incredible wetness while I rubbed her clit with my tongue. I added another finger and slowly pushed into her again. "Edward," she called out and arched her back again. She was so unbelievably sexy when she did that, and I needed to calm myself down again, and figure out how to proceed next. This is the part where you look for her g-spot, dummy! I had read extensively on matters of pleasing a woman, and I knew that it would make Bella feel even better. I stroked her inner walls and pushed my fingers deep inside her. When I felt a small patch of ruffled tissue, I knew I had found it. Jackpot! Well, that was pretty fucking easy. X marks the sweet spot! I doubled my efforts on Bella's clit and pumped my fingers in and out of her pussy, making sure that I curled my fingers and touched that spot each time. Her hips came off the bed, and she was writhing and panting now. I glanced up at her, and then I saw her hands descend onto her beautiful breasts and rub her nipples. Motherfuck, that's hot! Seeing Bella touch herself was enough to make me desperate for release, and I had to do something. I removed my fingers from her and heard her cry out at the loss of my touch, and I lowered my mouth to her opening and plunged my tongue into her tight opening, while I frantically reached down and undid my pants. I pulled my cock out and rubbed it against the sheets, and then returned my hand to Bella's pussy. I worked furiously on her clit with my tongue and fucked her with my fingers and soon she started moaning and panting again.

"Oh god, oh god!" she screamed, and lifted her hips off the bed again. I felt her walls begin to clench around my fingers and I knew that she was close. "Come for me, baby. Let me hear you," I panted. I curled my fingers deep in her and then I sucked hard on her clit. "Oh, oh, Edward, I, I," she screamed as her head thrashed back and forth across the pillows. She sucked in a deep breath and I felt her pussy clamp down on my fingers. "Edward!" Oh god, my name on her lips! Her pussy clenched around my fingers again and again as her orgasm washed over her, and she let out a loud scream. I was so far gone at this point, that I almost didn't register it when I pulled my fingers out of her pussy and brought it down on my cock, where I coated the tip in her wetness. "Oh god, Bella!" I yelled. The feel of her juices on my cock and the taste of her arousal on my lips was so overpowering, that it only took a few strokes before I came. Hard. "Aaaah, Bella!" I roared as it crashed over me like a tidal wave, and I closed my eyes and let the sensations take me over completely. I fell forward and rested my head on her stomach and I heard Bella still trying to catch her breath. My orgasm had followed hers by only seconds and we were both slowly coming down from an incredible high. I felt Bella's hands in my hair, and I closed my eyes as she tenderly stroked it. After a few minutes I sat up, tucked myself back in my jeans and crawled up next to her. I pulled her into my arms and held her tight to me. "Wow," she breathed out. "That was" "I know," I said, and chuckled because this was apparently what we said after orgasms. "Are you ok?" I asked her. She hummed and buried her face in my neck. "I might need a shower or at least a tissue," she said and nodded in the direction of her lower body. I looked down and sure enough, I had come all over her legs. Fuck, not again! What the hell is this incessant need I apparently have for marking her all the time! "Shit! Sorry, love," I said and scrambled around looking for my shirt, so I could clean her. I pulled a blanket over us, and laid down next to her with my head in my hand so I could look at her.

"I honestly didn't mean to do that; I just couldn't help myself when I saw you touching yourself," I confessed. Her cheeks reddened. "I know what you mean, I almost did that when I was watching you touch yourself downstairs, earlier," she said quietly. Holy hell! I realized that I was looking at her with my mouth hanging open, and she giggled a little. I pulled myself together, leaned down and gently bit her neck playfully. "You can't say shit like that to me, love. You'll get me all worked up again." She laughed at that. "Do you realize how much you swear?" she grinned at me. I don't swear that fucking much, do I? Oh, nevermind I gave her a smirk. "You're one to talk, Ms. Swan. I do believe you said "fuck" just a few minutes ago." "That's different," she stated matter-of-factly, "I couldn't really control what I was saying at that moment." She didn't even blush and just looked at me, smirking right back. God, I love it when she's sassy like that! "Fine, fine. I'll try to keep it at a minimum," I grumbled. She laughed. "I was just kidding, Edward. You can swear as much as you like. It doesn't bother me, honestly." "HmmMaybe I should just work on getting you to swear more, like you did before just to even it out," I growled and bit her neck again. She squealed and tugged on my hair. "You're insatiable," she laughed. "Only when it comes to you, love," I said and kissed her quickly. Then she became serious. "I know we should talk about what happened before we didum, that, but do you mind if we wait until tomorrow? I'm pretty tired, and I just wanna take a shower and go to bed. Is that ok?" I knew that she was right. We needed to talk about all that had happened tonight, but I was also completely wiped out, and waiting until tomorrow seemed like a good idea. "I'd like that," I said.

She crawled out of bed, and without even a hint of shyness she walked over to the bathroom door completely naked. I felt my jaw drop as I ogled her body without an ounce of shame. Fuck, she is beautiful! Wait, have I even told her that today? In a flash, I was out of bed and stood in front of her. She looked at me curiously as I placed my hands on her hips, and scanned her from head to toe. "Edward!" she whined, and tried to cover herself from my roaming eyes. "You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen," I told her sincerely. She smiled up at me, and then ran her hands down my naked torso. "You're not so bad yourself, you know," she said. Really? She went into the bathroom and turned the water on. "Do you need some help washing your back?" I asked, without even trying to hide the eagerness in my voice. She smiled. "Come on," she said and waved her hand at me before stepping into the hot spray. I stood there, completely entranced and watched as the water ran down her body. How did I get to be so lucky? "Are you coming?" she asked and smiled again. I quickly stripped out of my pants and socks, and joined her. An hour later, after having given Bella another orgasm in the shower (Oh, come on, she was naked for heaven's sake. Obviously, I couldn't keep my hands off her!) We were lying in bed wrapped up in each other's arms, and Bella had already dozed off. This had been the most wonderful day, and I couldn't wait to see what tomorrow would bring. I would definitely make the call it would take to prepare my childhood home, so that Bella and I could move there. I couldn't wait to get there and show her everything. I knew, that I could make her so happy down there. I hugged Bella a little tighter, and just when I thought things couldn't get any better, she sighed in her sleep: "Edward...love."

BPOV Edward woke me up in the morning, placing soft kisses on my neck and shoulders.

"Time to wake up, love," he cooed. "Just five more minutes," I mumbled and buried my face in the pillow. I felt something slightly cold and a little wet on my naked back. Then I felt Edward's warm soft mouth on my skin and his tongue licking the spot. "Mmm...Bella and strawberries. It doesn't get better than that," he said in a husky voice that immediately woke me up, and I felt a faint throbbing between my legs. From his voice? Really? God, you've got it bad! I rolled over and saw Edward sitting on the bed, grinning down at me. "I thought that might get your attention," he smirked. His eyes roamed over my naked upper body, and when he met my eyes again they were filled with desire and just a hint of mischief. I reached down to pull the covers over me. I still couldn't help feeling a little self conscious in front of him, when he looked at me like that. He just smiled at my actions and shook his head lightly. He reached over and grabbed half a strawberry from the tray on the bedside table. "Hungry?" he asked, and placed it between his lips and then he wiggled his eyebrows in a completely suggestive way. I felt the butterflies flutter in my stomach. He was so beautiful as he sat there. I nodded and sat up, carefully holding on to the covers. Then I leaned closer to him, as he cocked his head to one side and his eyes burned into mine. My lips only just touched the strawberry when he teased me and pulled away slightly, so I couldn't reach it. I tried again, and the same thing happened. Edward's eyes were playfully daring me to try a third time. Two can play that game, buddy! Without losing eye contact with Edward I let go of the covers. His eyes widened slightly. I just raised an eyebrow at him, silently daring him to glance at my breasts. We looked intensely at each other, while I waited for Edward's gaze to wander over my body. He shook his head to signal that I couldn't make him look at me and he managed to grin at me, even with the half strawberry between his lips. Oh, it is so on! I don't know where I found the courage, but I reached my hand up and ran it over my naked breast, all the while gauging Edward's reactions to my teasing. His eyes widened and then went wild with lust; he had a pretty good idea what I was doing just outside his line of vision. I just smiled innocently at him, rubbed my nipple with my thumb and let out a moan which may have been just a little louder than was absolute necessary. Try and resist that!

I could see his resolution begin to waver, as he tried to keep his eyes fixed on my face. I honestly don't know what came over me next, but I just couldn't let him win this. I loved it when Edward was playful, but that didn't mean I wouldn't try to beat him at his game. I decided to go for broke. I brought my index finger up to my mouth and sucked on it. Then I made sure that Edward saw my tongue flick over it, before I circled my nipple with my wet finger and made another breathy moan. I glanced up at him and then quickly grabbed the strawberry from his lap, where it had fallen when his jaw literally had dropped because of my blatant display. I popped it in my mouth, and gave Edward the biggest grin. Victory! Edward was still in his trancelike state and stared at my breasts, as if he had never seen anything more fascinating in his entire life. "Ahem," I drew his attention to my face. His eyes shot up to mine immediately, and then he narrowed his eyes a little while the corners of his mouth lifted up into a devious smirk. Oh god, he looks like sex on a stick! Before I even knew what had happened he had pushed me down and was lying on top of me, staring into my eyes. "You don't play fair, baby," he purred and kissed my neck with an open mouth and sucked gently on my skin. Baby. I knew what that meant, and eagerly turned my head to give him better access to my neck. "My, my," he whispered in my ear, and the sound made the flutters in my stomach increase. "Did you tease me like that because you want me to touch you, baby? What should I do with you now, you naughty girl?" I swallowed and was completely lost in the sensation of his body against mine and the tone of his voice. He looked up at me, and gave me a smile. He wanted me to know that it was still him and me, even though he was playing a little game. "Kiss me," I whispered, and licked my bottom lip. His mouth was on mine immediately, kissing me passionately. "Fuck, you taste amazing, "he growled in between kisses and moved quickly down to my neck, and pulled the covers away from me. I gasped as he immediately sucked hard on my nipple, and massaged my other breast with his large hand.

"God, I want you so much, baby," he said against my skin. "You feel so good!" My hands were tugging at his shirt and he quickly rose up and pulled it off. He completely took my breath away. I would never ever get tired of looking at Edward. He was the perfect picture of masculinity and beauty rolled into one: His hair was always in disarray, but it suited him perfectly. It was brown but it also had amazing hints of bronze in it, he had a strong jaw, high cheekbones, soft, full lips and usually had a slight stubble on his chin. His eyes were the most beautiful shade of green, and I had noticed that they also contained tiny flecks of bronze in them. His body was every bit as perfect as his face; His defined chest, the lean muscles in his strong arms, his big hands, his long graceful fingers that could bring me so much pleasure, the defined planes of his abdominal muscles, his narrow hips and the V shape of his hipbones that lead down his pants. I felt myself get warm all over when I remembered, that I knew what was hidden in those pants. I had been completely shocked when Edward had shown me himself, the day I was supposed to give him a massage. I had already been able to see the outline of him through his boxers, but the sight of him completely naked had been so overwhelming! Hiscock (there, I said it!) was really big, and so hard that it looked almost like he was in pain because of it. I couldn't believe that he was this aroused because of me; that I could affect someone as gorgeous and sexy as Edward this much. Watching his bring himself to climax was, without a doubt the sexiest thing I have ever seen, and I hadn't been lying when I told him that it gave me an urge to touch myself. The look on his face when he came was beyond erotic, and the sounds he emitted made me ache for his touch. Edward gazed down at me for a second before covering my body with his again. He plunged his tongue in my mouth, and moaned when I quickly threw myself into it, and began kissing him back with all the passion I felt. I ran my hands up and down his back, feeling the strong muscles just beneath his smooth skin and finally descended lower. I ran them over the hem of his jeans and kneaded his ass gently. "Oh Bella," Edward moaned loudly when he felt my hands, and he reached down and hitched both my legs up over his hips and pressed his cock against me, where I needed it most. Waves of pleasure ran through me, and I felt myself slip my hand in front of Edward's jeans and open them. I need to feel him! I don't want to be afraid. Edward was so caught up in kissing my neck and shoulders that I don't think he even noticed, until I slid my hand down his jeans and palmed his cock on the outside of his boxers. "Jesus, fuck!" he shouted when I rubbed him with my hand. I took that as a really good sign, and pulled his jeans and boxers down a little and reached around his cock with my fingers. Holy shit, it's so big! It's never gonna fit in me, I just know it! I was a strange feeling holding his cock. It was incredibly hard, but the skin was soft and warm. It didn't seem so scary, after all.

Edward leaned back on his knees a little, giving me better room to really touch him. He moaned into the crook of my neck. He was so caught up by the sensations and what I was doing, that he just held perfectly still, breathing heavily against my skin. I rubbed him like I had seen him do to himself and soon he started moaning and panting even harder. It felt so intimate, the way he was hovering over me while I gave him pleasure. The feels of his breath and the words he said made me shiver, as I stroked him harder and felt his hips move rhythmically, helping me set the perfect pace for him. "Oh Bella, oh god. That feels so good, baby. Don't stop, don't stop, oh, oh," he chanted. I felt his cock swell a little and twitch in my hand, and then he screamed into my neck. "BELLA!" I felt his release on my stomach, as Edward's whole frame shivered above me. He shifted his weight slightly and fell down on his side next to me, still panting into my neck. "Oh god," he breathed out after a minute or so. "Oh, love." He kissed me gently, draped his arm over my chest and held me tight until his breathing had returned to normal. My mind was reeling. I had just given Edward an orgasm! I felt so happy that I was able to reciprocate and give something back to him. I had to admit that I was still scared when I thought about sleeping with him, but I knew that he would be so gentle when it finally happened. Edward propped himself up on his elbow, looking a little worried. "Are you ok, love?" he asked. "I'm sorry I didn't ask before, I just couldn't stop." I smiled at him and cupped his chin. "More than ok, "I said. "That was amazing." He chuckled. "You have no idea." "But I think we need to start keeping a box of tissues on the nightstand," I teased him and nodded in the direction of my stomach. Edward looked, and I heard him mutter something under his breath about a dog and territory plus a few profanities, as he quickly pulled up his pants and went into the bathroom to get a washcloth. A few minutes later we were sitting in bed eating fruit and the now cold waffles Edward had made, but they still tasted incredible. "That wasn't exactly how I had pictured this going," he said and looked a little embarrassed. "What do you mean?"

"Well, you didn't get to finish before," he explained and he looked so guilty in that moment. I just smiled at him. "That's ok," I said reassuringly. "No, it's not," he argued. "I wanted you to feel good. You have given me so much. You've agreed to come home with me, and then I just used you like that for my own needs. It isn't right." "I did feel good, Edward," I said slowly to make sure that he was really hearing me. "It was wonderful, and I only did what I wanted to do." I could see that he didn't completely believe me. Shit, I have to be more specific. Why am I so bad at talking about this stuff? "Edward, remember last night in the shower?" I asked him. I sure remembered it! Edward had kneeled down, pressed me against the wall and hitched my leg over his shoulder so he could put his mouth on me until I my screams of pleasure reverberated through the room. He smiled widely and nodded. "Did youum, like doing that for me?" I asked nervously. I was pretty sure he did, but I had no way of really knowing for certain. "I live for it," he whispered, and the intensity of his words made the butterflies in my stomach flutter like crazy. "Oh," I said lamely. "Well, I like doing that for you too, you know." "Really?" he raised an eyebrow at me. "Really," I said firmly and returned my attention to my plate to hide my pink cheeks. I felt Edward's weight shift on the bed and when I looked up, I was surprised to see his gorgeous face a few inches from mine. He kissed me tenderly before pulling back. "Thank you, "he whispered and smiled at me. "And you're still sure about Texas?" he asked casually, but I could hear a hint of nervousness in his voice. "Yes, I meant it," I said and watched as his whole face lit up in a brilliant smile. "You make me so happy, love," he said and kissed me deeply. "I only hope that I can make you as happy as you've made me, my beautiful girl," he added. We kissed for a few minutes and I forgot all about breakfast when Edward took my plate and gently pushed me down on my back. He hovered over me, and looked in my eyes and I could see that playful Edward was back.

"Let's see where else you taste good with strawberry," he said as he reached for one. He bit it in half, smeared the juice on my lips, and kissed me deeply which caused both of us to moan. "Mmmdelicious," he purred and the sound made me ache for him. He took the other half of the strawberry, winked at me and then slowly descended down my body. The last coherent thought I had, made the butterflies in my stomach flutter, and caused my heart to swell: I get to wake up with Edward every morning from now on! EPOV. I walked out of Bella's bedroom in a state of complete bliss. My sweet girl was in the shower washing strawberry juice off her glorious body, and as much as I wanted to join her, I was also eager to make the call that would prepare the house for us. I unlocked the door to my office and sat down at the desk, realizing that I hadn't been in here since before I brought Bella here. I couldn't believe how much things had changed in just a week. My love was here, and soon I would bring her home with me. I still couldn't wrap my mind around the fact that Bella wanted to come with me. Could it really be, that she returned my feelings, or was she just determined to make the best of it? Was she desperate for the freedom that Texas could provide her, or did she really want to be with me? I couldn't just come out and ask her. Then I could never know if she was completely truthful. Bella would never lie out of cruelty, but I knew that she probably wouldn't want to make me upset either. I would have to gain her trust completely, and I knew it would take time for her to forget all the wrongs I had done to her in the beginning of our relationship. I would have to bide my time, and hope that one day she would tell me herself. Yesterday, I had told her to leave but she had refused. She had stayed with me. Yeah, but she also thought the police were on their way. Did you forget that fact, moron? I hadn't forgotten that Bella had thought she would be rescued. Still, the fact that she hadn't run immediately gave me hope. I knew, that she liked what I did to her body, but it had stunned me that she seemed to feel the same way about giving me pleasure. God, it had felt so good to have her hands on me. It was the first orgasm I had ever had that wasn't self induced, and the fact that Bella had wanted to do that for me was mind-boggling. I had never really expected that she would want a physical relationship with me, and I certainly never wanted to force her into do something she didn't want. I knew we would have to have a talk about the things that had happened last night, as well as our physical relationship. I needed to know what was ok with her, and what wasn't. Did she actually want to sleep with me, if she was being completely honest?

Bella hadn't been with anyone before me, and I knew that losing your virginity was a big deal, especially for girls. I didn't think that Bella's sexual status was because of a religious choice, and that she was saving herself for marriage, but how could I really be sure? I desperately wanted to make love to her, but I was terrified of hurting her in the process. What if I couldn't control myself? The first time was rarely enjoyable for a girl, and the guy needed to be gentle and patient until she was ready. It was not something that should be taken lightly, and I wanted it to be perfect for Bella. Well, listen to you, Casa-freaking-nova! Aren't you forgetting one little, but pretty fucking important detail? You're a virgin too! It was true. I was just as inexperienced as Bella, when it came to sex or anything in that area. I wasn't sure if I should tell her that. Due to my extensive reading and studying on the subject, I was fairly convinced that she thought I had a lot of experience. I was afraid that she would think I was weird, for being a virgin at twenty-three. Um, hello? You kidnapped the girl. I'm pretty sure she already thinks you're weird. I sighed. I really hoped that she would forgive me one day, but I couldn't get my hopes up. Right now, I would just focus on the positive things, like going to Texas. I opened the top drawer in my desk to locate the number for the caretaker, and saw the pictures of Bella I had looked at more times than I could count. I only had three pictures. It had always seemed even creepier to commemorate my obsession with her by snapping photos of her, so I had kept it at a minimum. They came in handy when I wasn't able to watch her for an extended period of time, and I thought I would go mad if I didn't see her face. Like the time she had gotten the flu: I had watched her stumble around for a few days with red eyes and a runny nose, but she refused to slow down. Finally she got sick and didn't leave her apartment for nearly three days. I was in hell! I would camp out in front of her place in my car, hoping that she would resurface soon. After the second day, I started to get really worried when she hadn't come out and no one had visited her. What was she eating? She was probably too sick to cook, and the thought of her lying up there all alone and hungry while she was sick, was making me anxious. I had to do something! I couldn't exactly send her a care package with a card signed "your friendly neighborhood stalker." Finally, I took a huge risk and bribed a Chinese restaurant to deliver chicken soup and noodles to her house. The delivery guy should pretend that he would have to go back to the restaurant with the food to get the correct delivery address, and then he would have to throw the food out anyway, because it had gotten cold. I instructed that he should urge Bella to take the food for free, since it was just going in the trash anyway. I watched with bated breath in my car as the delivery guy walked in her house, hoping that my elaborate plan would work. A few minutes later he came out, empty handed and came over to my car. "How did it go?" I had asked anxiously.

"Fine, it took a bit of convincing, but she took the food and thanked me twenty times at least," he said. I breathed out with relief. "Did she look sick?" I then asked. He shrugged. "I think she'll be fine. She said she was going to watch a movie, eat the food and go to bed because she had school tomorrow." I couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy, because he had gotten to see her and speak to her. But the most important thing was that she would be ok, and I would see her tomorrow. When he was about to leave he hesitated, and turned to me again with a concerned look on his face. "She seems like a nice girl," he said. "It would be a real shame if someone hurt her." "No one is ever hurting her, I'll make sure of that," I growled and I think he got the message, because he left hereafter. Now she was here with me. I would be able to really take care of her if she got sick, and the thought made my soul soar. I looked at the pictures of Bella again, and when I went to return them I saw a fourth photograph in the drawer. I picked it up and looked at it briefly. I didn't like what I saw, and quickly hid it away again. I would have to show Bella at some point, tell her the truth about me, who I really was. The thought terrified me. What if she couldn't look at me the same way afterwards? I would also have to breach the subject of my family, eventually and I immediately felt nauseated at the thought of that conversation. I took a few deep breaths and quickly found the number of the caretaker in Texas, anxious to focus on something happy rather than something sad. Ten minutes later, it was all set up. Bella and I could arrive after two days and the house would be set up. That suited me perfectly, because I couldn't wait to get out of here and get on the road with my girl. I realized that it involved a huge risk, taking her cross country like that. I would have to avoid crowded rest stops and busy hotels, where she might be recognized. Then there was the other risk, that I really didn't like to think about: I was also worried that Bella might try to make a run for it. I didn't think she would, but I couldn't take that chance. I stood up and walked to her room, but to my surprise I found it empty. I didn't realize how long I had been sitting in my room pondering things, but more than an hour had passed since Bella had jumped in the shower. I went downstairs and was stunned by the sight that met me; Bella was cooking and dancing in the kitchen. I stood there completely memorized and stared at the beautiful woman, who was shaking her hips to the music, completely unaware that she was being watched by me.

As much as I hated to admit it, it was a little bit of a turn-on for me. I had watched her for so long, and this felt so familiar and new at the same time. I had never been able to approach her when I watched her before, and the realization that I could do so now was mind-blowing. I snuck over behind her, grabbed her hips and pressed myself against her. Bella let out a loud yelp, but relaxed immediately afterwards. She leaned into my body as I wrapped my arms around her and started kissing the side of her neck. "You're cooking for me again," I stated. She hummed and continued chopping vegetables. "Do you have any idea how sexy you look, when you're cooking?" I asked and shimmied even closer to her. She laughed. "I can feel it," she said, obviously referring to my hard on pressing against her. "Now, please let me finish this, because I didn't get to eat most of my breakfast," she said in a stern voice. God, I love it when she's bossy! I got a soda from the fridge, sat down on one of the stools and watched her, as she moved around the kitchen with ease. It was obvious that she was used to cooking, and felt at home in the kitchen. "What are you making?" I asked curiously. "Just a wok dish with noodles and vegetables," she said. I took a drink. "I had noodles once when I was sick, and I've loved them ever since," she continued. And just like that I was choking on the soda. Bella rushed to my side and patted my back. "Are you ok?" she asked concerned. "Fine," I choked out. "Just fine." Tell her they were from you! You'll get brownie points for sure! I didn't know, should I tell her? It's not like it was a secret that I had stalked her, and I wanted her to know that I cared about her well-being. "I know," I said quietly. "I ordered them for you when you were sick." She stared at me with a look of complete surprise on her face. "I didn't think you were up for cooking, and no one was visiting you so I had to make sure you were eating," I explained, hoping that she wouldn't be angry or think that I was creepy. She cupped my face in her hands. "You really did that for me?" she asked.

I nodded. The next thing I knew, Bella had thrown both her arms around my neck, and was kissing the hell out of me. "Thank you, thank you," she whispered when she finally broke our kiss and held her forehead against mine. "Thank you for caring so much, Edward," she said and kissed me again before returning to her vegetables. Hell yeah! Brownie point is in the bag! We sat down to lunch and ate in silence for a while until Bella spoke. "Edward?" "Yes, love?" I turned my attention to her and saw that she looked really nervous. "You know all the stuff we've been doing, kissing and touching?" "Yes." Where is she going with this? "Um, I really like it but I'm also scared. I mean, not about the stuff we've done up until now, but" she trailed off. Fuck! Here comes the sex talk! "Bella," I said and took her hand." I don't want you to do anything that you're not comfortable with. What you did for me today was so amazing, but I'm not in any rush to move further along in our relationship, physically I mean." "But you must miss doingum, everything," she said and her cheeks turned pink. "No, I really don't," I told her honestly. How can you miss something you've never had? She fidgeted a little. "You know I've never done anything, right?" she asked in a small voice and avoided my eyes. "I suspected as much," I admitted. "Will it hurt?" she whispered. Fuck! I have to tell her the truth. I can't lie about this. "I don't know really. It varies from person to person, "I said. "But Bella, I don't want to do anything until you're ready." I could see that she wanted to ask me something, but she couldn't quite get it out. She finally looked at me and said: "I'm lucky that you're so experienced and you know what you're doing, but I just have to know; how many women have you slept with?"

Crap!

Unknown POV. I really hated meeting new clients. I never knew what to expect when I walked into a hotel room for the first time, but nothing ever really surprised me, either. Most men were generally pretty nice. A blowjob followed by intercourse and they would go home happy, some to an empty house, some to a wife and family. It didn't really bother me if they were married, it was their choice. There were some freaks obviously, but they were far and few in between, thankfully. The one thing that they all had in common was the fact that they wanted me. I knew, I was a beautiful woman by most standards, and no man had ever turned me down. Of course, I knew that would start to change in a few years time. I had already turned the dreaded corner with my thirtieth birthday last year. Older Prostitutes didn't stand a chance, really. But for now, I knew I was stunning and I would utilize my looks to earn as much money as possible before retiring into a life of modest luxury. I knocked on the door to the hotel room and was surprised when a good-looking kid answered. This night might not be so bad after all! He held the door for me in a very gentlemanly fashion and asked me to take a seat on the couch. He held out his hand and formally introduced himself: "Hello, I'm Edward Cullen, it's a pleasure to meet you. I trust that you found the place easily enough." Oh, the pleasure comes a little later, Edward! I was starting to like this kid; handsome, polite, well-spoken. Not too shabby for a boring Wednesday night on the job. "It's nice to meet you too, Edward," I said. "What are you in the mood for tonight?" He looked at me for a few seconds, and then spoke: "I want you to teach me how to please a woman." What? He said what? "How to please a woman?" I asked, almost positive that I had misheard him. He nodded. "Yes, everything you know." Ok, that's a first. Color me surprised! I must have looked at him like he was crazy, because he quickly launched into an explanation: "I'm in love with a girl, and I want to be sure that I can make her feel good." That's kind of sweet, I have to admit. "Is this your girlfriend?"

He shook his head. "Not exactly, I'm not sure she'll ever want a physical relationship with me, but just in case I want to be prepared. She deserves the best." "Oh, is she someone you've met on the internet or something like that?" I enquired, pretty damn curious by now. "Yeah, um, something like that. Can you teach me?" He looked at me with a hopeful expression. "You're the most expensiveum, working woman I could find, but money is no object. I just want to learn from the best, and I hear that's you." Aw, that's sweet and he's right; I'm pretty damn expensive! But he should know the truth. "Look," I said. "You seem like a nice kid, so I'm gonna level with you. I'm not really in the business of pleasing women, you know. I only deal with men. This gig of mine? It's about their pleasure, not mine." He looked completely crestfallen. "Oh, of course, I should have realized," he mumbled and looked really embarrassed. I felt bad for the kid. He had expected me to have all the answers, he was apparently desperate for. "I'm very sorry for having wasted your time," he said sincerely. "How much do I owe you?" "I can't take your money, Edward. We haven't done anything. Besides I'm usually with a client for longer than two minutes to earn my salary." He looked at me pensively. "Could you maybe just talk to me about, um, sex? You are a woman after all. You could probably help me a little?" He looked at me with that hopeful expression, and sort of also reminded me of a lost puppy. I couldn't refuse that look. "Sure, I guess I could do that." He smiled for the first time, and I could really see how good-looking he was. "Ok, the most important thing is listening to your girl, ok?" He nodded. "Talk to her, find out what she likes. You'll come a long way with just that." "But what is she's shy about that sort of thing and innocent?" he asked with big concerned eyes. "Is she a virgin, then?" "I think she is." Hmm, the difficult task of defloration. Poor Edward's got his work cut out for him!

"Well, that makes it a little more difficult, obviously. You know there's some pain involved, usually?" He nodded. "Will it hurt her a lot?" he almost whispered. Wow, he really cares about this girl. It's nice to see that there are still some good men out there. "Not necessarily. It all depends on how much foreplay has taken place, whether or not she's relaxed, how slowly the guy enters, those sorts of things," I explained. "Should I be writing this down?" he suddenly asked and pulled out a pen and paper. I smiled at him. "If you'd like. Can I ask you a personal question, Edward?" He nodded. "Are you a virgin, too?" Hr blushed a little at my direct question, but nodded again. No freaking way! This guy is way too hot to be a virgin! It's like a crime against nature! "That's ok. It will be extra special for both of you," I said reassuringly, and hid my astonishment the best I could. "Was your first time special?" he suddenly asked and looked at me. I laughed loudly. "God no, it was absolutely awful!" His face immediately looked worried. "But that was because I didn't care about the guy, and he just pounded into me like a jackrabbit," I quickly added. "Got it, no jackrabbit sex," he said matter-of-factly and made a note on the paper he was holding. I smiled again. I was really starting to like this kid. "But there's a lot more to sex than just penetration, and we should probably start at the beginning," I said. "Ok, with what?" he asked expectantly. "With kissing," I said and leaned forward, so I was only a few inches from his face. What the hell am I doing? I never kiss clients on the mouth! I kinda want to, though.

Edward leaned away from me. "No kissing," he said firmly. "You don't plan on kissing your girl?" I asked incredulously. He smiled widely. "If I'm very lucky and she'll let me, I plan on kissing her for the rest of my life. I meant that I won't be kissing you." Damn. "It's nothing personal," he added quickly. "You're very attractive, but I only want her." Damn those kids and their love. "Ok, so you just want to talk about sex?" I asked. "If that's alright with you? I'd like you to stay the night and talk to me?" he asked. Talking to a cute kid and getting paid for it? I could think of worse things to do. "Sure, I can stay," I said and saw that his worried expression was replaced by his brilliant smile. "Now, would you like something to eat or drink before we get started?" he asked, being the perfect gentleman. I smiled. Tonight was definitely shaping out to be better, than I had expected.

BPOV "I'm lucky that you're so experienced and you know what you're doing, but I just have to know; how many women have you slept with?" I asked and looked at Edward. Oh god, why did I ask him that? Do I even want to know? The mere thought of another woman kissing Edward's perfect lips was making me completely insane with jealousy, and I couldn't even think about what else he had done, with god knows how many women. He looked at me for what seemed like a really long time. Shit! He's counting right now, isn't he? He's counting all the women he has slept with! God, how long can that list be? I saw that he swallowed heavily and he looked really nervous. Finally, he opened his mouth to speak. "Zero," he whispered. Wha..How..wh..WHAT? "Huh?" I said dumbly.

"Zero," he said in a stronger voice, and looked me straight in the eye. Zero? But that means no one. Edward hasn't slept with anyone? Edward hasn't slept with anyone. Holy shit! Edward is a virgin! But how could he be, really? He couldn't be! "But, you can't be," I insisted. "Why is it so hard for you to believe?" he asked, curiously. "Well, look at you, Edward!" I said emphatically. "You're gorgeous, you've had plenty of offers, I'm sure." Probably a million, at least! He raised his eyebrows at me. "I wouldn't exactly say gorgeous and besides, that isn't really a reason, is it now?" "What do you mean?" I asked. "Well, you're a virgin, love. And you happen to be the most beautiful and sexy woman I have ever seen. Surely you've had offers too?" He smiled at me smugly, knowing that I couldn't disprove his point. "Maybe a few," I grumbled. "But it's not the same," I insisted. "Why not?" he asked, looking a bit amused. "Well, you're a guy!" I half yelled and motioned to him. "It's not like it's gonna hurt, and men have stronger needs than women, don't they?" He smiled a little at my outburst. "It would hurt me very much, if I had slept with the wrong woman, love. Because then I wouldn't be able to share that experience with you, and I want that more than anything." I gaped at him, as he continued. "As for the needs. Of course I have them, but they are all connected to you, Bella. I honestly didn't have desires or fantasies in any strong way, before you came into my life. "Fantasies?" I croaked out, feeling my face getting warmer by the second. He smirked at me. "You have no idea, love. Would you like to hear one?" Gah! "Um, wellIuh," I spluttered, unable to put two words together. I couldn't believe that Edward had fantasies about me. Really? Earth to Bella? The guy has watched you everyday for six months. He had plenty of time to dream up sexual scenarios!

Edward was calmly smiling at me, as if he had just asked me if I would pass the salt, and not if I wanted to hear about his sexual fantasies. "I'll start out with an easy one, ok?" He took at drink of his soda. I just stared at him dumbly, but felt myself nod. "I would love to be with you outside, when the weather is nice. Seeing your naked skin in the sunlight will be so beautiful, and I love the way your hair reveals warm red tones when the sun touches it," he said and looked deeply into my eyes. Oh wow, that does actually sound pretty great. "What about you?" he asked curiously, while his eyes burned into mine. "Any fantasies?" he added, and watched as my face grew completely red. I can't tell him that! I'll die of humiliation! "Um, I, um, being with you on the kitchen counter," I rushed out, secretly hoping that he didn't understand what I had just said. Edward's eyes went absolutely wild with lust. Oh yeah, he heard that and it looks like he likes it. Yikes! "The kitchen counter?" he asked as his eyes blazed with desire. "Like the night we got interrupted by the oven timer?" "Yes," I squeaked out, hoping that he wouldn't ask anything else. I was ready to bury myself; I was so embarrassed by this whole thing. Luckily, Edward seemed to sense my discomfort and didn't push the matter further. He just gave me a huge smile, and squeezed my hand. "So you're really a virgin, too?" I heard myself asking, because I couldn't completely get my mind around it. "I really am," he assured me. "But how do you know so much," I started. "I mean, I never would have guessed" "Studying and stuff," he said vaguely. "Studying? Studying what exactly?" I asked confused. "You know, things pertaining to sex. Literature andummovies," he almost whispered the last part. Movies? Oh god, he means porn! Edward has watched porn! I don't know why this surprised me so much. Edward was a young man, a celibate young man, apparently but it was only natural that he would watch those kinds of movies.

"Oh, I see," I just said and looked down. The thought of Edward seeing those women in the movies, naked, was making me feel a little self conscious. Stop that! Edward has just told you that you're the sexiest woman, he has ever seen. Stop being so paranoid, already! "Are you ok?" he asked concerned. "We don't have to talk about this anymore." I sigh a little. It was so difficult for me voicing these kinds of things. Before I met Edward I was practically asexual, and now I couldn't control the way my body felt when I was near him. "Maybe we can talk more about it later?" I suggest desperately. He gives me a dazzling smile. "Whatever you want, love." There was actually something else I had wanted to talk to Edward about, but I was bit concerned how he'd react. I decided that I had to do it before we left for Texas, and now would be as good a time as any. "Edward? There is one thing I'd like to do before we leave here." He looked curiously at me, but also with a hint of apprehension. "I'd like to get some things from my apartment, and I'd like to tell Charlie that I'm ok, at least." Edward looked a bit shocked, but quickly changed his features to one of understanding. "Ok," he simply said. "Tell me what you need, and I'll go get it for you later tonight." I breathed out with relief. I hadn't expected it to go so easily. "And Charlie?" I asked. He frowned a little, and didn't answer straight away. "I don't want him to think that I'm dead, Edward. Please, let me contact him somehow!" I pleaded with him. He closed his eyes and nodded, resigned. "Of course, love. I'm sorry I didn't think about that myself," he said. He was lost in thought for a few minutes. "Does your father know what your handwriting looks like?" he finally asked. "I think so," I answered. "You can write him a letter, explaining that you're ok, and that you're moving away from Seattle. No specifics, though. Ok?" I frowned a little, inwardly. I had hoped that Edward would trust me to talk to Charlie on the phone, trust that I wouldn't reveal anything about my captivity, if it even qualified as that now. I actually didn't even know anymore. Would Edward

stop me if I tried to leave? We had come a long way in the last week, but the past still haunted us. I knew that Edward would be heart-broken if he lost me, but I also knew that it would take time for him to let go of the control he needed to exert, when it came to me. "Ok, Edward," I finally said. "I'll write a letter to him." He smiled, clearly relieved that I didn't fight him on this. The rest of the day flew by quickly. We decided that we would leave in the morning, getting on the road as soon as possible. Edward left me in the living room where I read a little, while he started packing our clothes and other things we would take along with us. I wrote the letter to Charlie, telling him that I had decided to leave school and travel for a while before deciding what I would do with my life. The explanation seemed plausible enough. Charlie knew that I had always wanted to see more of the world, but I had always been too scared of the unknown, to actually go through with it. I told him that my phone was broken and he wouldn't be able to reach me in a while, but that I would contact him when I settled down somewhere. All in all, I was pretty happy with the way it came out. After dinner, Edward was preparing to go to my apartment and I could feel the anxiety building in him. He became restless and ran his hand through his hair about a million times, before I finally asked what was bothering him. "Is it that obvious?" he asked with a weak smile. "I can tell that you're nervous about something," I said. "Is it because you're worried that someone will have noticed that I'm missing, and they might be waiting at my place?" He shook his head. That wasn't it. "Um, it's because I have to leave you here for a while, and I'm not really sure what I should do with you while I'm gone," he finally admitted. Ah, there's the rub. Edward was worried that I might leave if he left me here alone. "I'm not going to tie you up," he promised quickly. "I'll never do that again," he said fiercely. "ButI don't know if I should lock you in your room, while I'm gone" he trailed off, staring at me with a desperate look in his eyes. I sighed exasperatedly. "Edward, you're going to have to start trusting me at some point, or this thing," I motioned to the space between us, "is never going to work." He nodded; he knew that I was right. "It's just the thought of losing you, is killing me," he explained. "You'll never truly have me, if you don't trust me," I whispered and cupped his face with my hand. "You'll never know if I really want to be here, if you're not willing to let me prove it to you."

He covered my hand with his and leaned into my touch. "You're right," he said. "I just can't believe that I got this lucky. It's a little overwhelming sometimes." "I know what you mean," I said honestly and then kissed him gently. Edward wrapped his arms around me, and we held each other for a long time. Fifteen minutes later, he stood in the open door looking back at me, anxiously. "I'll see you soon, ok?" he asked, and couldn't hide the trembling in his voice. "I'll be here," I said, and gave him a smile. He looked at me for a long time, once again as if he was trying to commit all my features into his memory. Then he gave me a small smile, and closed the door behind him. I waited for the familiar sound of the lock being turned, but it never came. Then I heard him start his car, and soon there was only silence. EPOV Oh god, oh god, oh god! What have I done? I left her there, alone! I was driving like a maniac to get home sooner. Only a little more than two hours had passed since I left the house, but it felt like a lifetime. I hadn't encountered any problems at Bella's apartment, and was able to collect all the things she had asked for. It had been a strange feeling being back there, considering that the last time I had been there, was when I had taken her. I had been so nervous that night. I knew that the clock was ticking, that the night of the frat party was only days away, and I had to act now! I had crept into Bella's apartment after quickly and silently breaking the door open. I had the syringe ready in my hand, as I snuck into her bedroom. She looked like an angel, lying there sleeping. I felt my heart clench at the sight of her, and started having second thoughts. Could I really do this? Of course, I could physically do it, that wasn't the issue. Bella was tiny, and my car was parked right outside, so it would be easy to carry her to my car and drive home, where the house was prepared for her arrival. No, I was talking about something else entirely. Could I really steal this beautiful creature away, like some monster in a horror story? Could I make her a prisoner in my home, could I bear to see the tears that she would shed, once she realized what had happened to her? I imagined Bella crying and yelling at me to release her, and it broke my heart. But then I imagined Bella waking up after the party, with no recollection of what had happened the night before. I imagined how her expression would change from confusion to sheer horror, when she saw that she was naked, when she saw blood on the sheets beneath her. I could practically hear her bloodcurdling screams, as she realized that her innocence had been stolen, that she has been hurt, and that thought completely shattered my heart. Even if I had somehow mustered up the courage to talk to her in a normal setting (which was pretty fucking unlikely, being as fucked up, as I am) would she have

even believed me? If a stranger had approached her and told her, that someone she considered a friend, possibly even a love interest was planning to drug and rape her, would she believe that? My guess was that she wouldn't. My decision was made; I had to save her from that, even if it meant that she would hate me more than anything in this world. But it hadn't gone that way. Bella had cried the first couple of days, and her tears had crippled me. But then something had changed between us. I couldn't pinpoint a certain moment. Maybe the night I had cried myself to sleep in her arms, or when she had tried to seduce me and I had resisted? I couldn't be sure. I desperately hoped that she would be there when I got back. I had already decided that if she was gone, I would not pursue her. I would let her return to her life, and never look her up again. It would be as though I had never existed. I would leave tonight and drive south. I would go to South America and live out my life in seclusion, as I had before Bella. I couldn't say in all honesty, that I wouldn't ever come back for a brief glance at her, as her life unfolded. But I would never approach her, and I could remain a distant memory in her mind. Just a week out of her life, that hopefully contained a few good memories, mixed in with all the bad. I, in turn would dream of her, and all that could have been, for the rest of my life; moving to Texas, asking Bella to be my wife someday, seeing her soft and glowing with a round belly, playing with our children, celebrating birthdays and Christmases, going on holidays, making love. All the things we never got to experience, that I so desperately wished for. I felt the tears creep up in my eyes, blurring my vision a little. Call me an emotional bastard, I don't even care! If I returned to an empty house, I only had regret and heartache to look forward to for the rest of my life. Wouldn't you fucking cry? I pulled up in front of the house after a few minutes and jumped out of the car the second it stopped. There was no room for hesitation, like when I had woken up alone and thought that she was gone. I had to know right now! I rushed through the door and into the kitchen; empty. The living room; empty. I knew there was only one place she could be, and ran up the stairs taking three steps at a time to get there faster. I opened the door to her bedroom and rushed in, just to get the wind completely knocked out of me. It was empty! Bella wasn't there! Oh god, oh no! Please, no! I turned as if in a daze, and stumbled down the hall. Just as everything started spinning, and I felt the all too familiar nausea begin the panic attack, my eyes focused on a small sliver of soft light emanating from my bedroom door which was slightly ajar. I walked towards the light and with a trembling hand, I pushed it open. Oh dear god! Bella was sitting on my bed, looking at me. She was wearing one of the short silk nightgowns I had bought before she got here. Her hair was cascading down her back shoulders, her skin was glowing, and her were eyes lit up when she saw me. I have no words

I felt my mouth go completely dry as I looked at the vision in front of me, trying to grasp the reality that I was presented with; Bella was here. Bella hadn't left me. Only after having stared at her for what seemed like hours, did I notice that the room was filled with candles, and that music was playing softly from the stereo. "I wanted us to spend our last night here, in your bed," she said softly. I nodded, still completely dumbfounded. "A lot of good things have taken place in my bed, but also a lot of bad," she explained. "I don't want to dwell on the bad things anymore, Edward. I want tonight to be a new start for us." I swallowed thickly, trying to comprehend what she was telling me. "I want that too," I whispered, not sure that my voice wouldn't break due to all the emotions that were running through me at that moment. She held out her hand out to me in invitation. I walked over to her and the second our hands touched, I knew everything would be alright.

BPOV I stood and looked at the door for a long time after Edward had closed it. I kept listening for screeching tires, indicating that Edward had changed his mind about leaving me in the unlocked house, but they never came. Edward had actually left me here alone. He trusted me! The realization made my heart flutter. Sooo, you're not even considering leaving? Why shouldn't I leave, honestly? I racked my brain for a good reason not to go to Texas, not to stay with Edward and I came up empty. What did I have in my life here that was so great? My annoying inner voice would not back off, though. School? There are schools in Texas. Friends? Yeah, who I never see, anyway. I was pretty sure that they had internet access in Edward's mansion, so I could Skype and chat with my friends here. Charlie? See above! Your apartment? Ha! My cold, musty apartment versus a freakin' mansion in the Texas sun. No competition! The way I saw it, I had two choices: I could stay here in Seattle, living the life of a premature spinster, bundled up in thick sweaters on the couch Saturday night, alone. Or I could go to a warm, beautiful place with a gorgeous man, who loved me with all his heart, and although I wasn't ready to define my feelings as love, there were without a doubt strong feelings. My knees went weak when Edward smiled and I loved his laugh, his humor, his playfulness, his kindness, his sadness, his breakfast in bed routine and a million other things. It seemed like a no-brainer to me, really.

But what about your freedom or his violent side? This isn't all kittens and roses, you know! I knew that Edward had control issues, and anger issues as well. But I could also see how hard he was working to control them, and how much he had already changed. He let me roam freely around the house, the locked knife cabinet was a thing of the past and he had just left me here, giving me a perfect opportunity to escape. But I really didn't want it anymore. Of course, I knew that things were not perfect in our relationship. I wasn't that delusional! Edward still had to tell me about his family and why he didn't see them anymore, but I trusted that he would do so, when he was ready. We also needed to talk about what the future held for us in Texas. I wouldn't want to lounge around the mansion all day like some kind of slacker. I would have to talk to Edward about getting a transfer to a university down there, and I'm sure he would also like to do something with himself in terms of a career. I also hoped that I could convince him to see a therapist about his anxiety attacks. I knew that this was a long shot, but I genuinely cared about his wellbeing, and he had a lot of baggage, that he had never dealt with. Then there was the matter of me. I knew that Edward loved an idealized version of me. We had only known each other for a week, and although Edward told me that I was perfect, I knew that he was just blinded by love. A few things were bound to come up that bothered him about me, and we would have to deal with that, when they arose. We would have to really get to know each other, but this was something I couldn't wait to do. Yes, there were still issues that we needed to work out, but there were so many good things that outnumbered the issues, and therefore the decision was an easy one for me. When I looked into Edward's eyes I saw hope for a wonderful life together, and I would follow him wherever he went to pursue that hope. I had been responsible and sensible my whole life, and where had it gotten me? I was practically a recluse, living a mundane existence and now I was offered a chance to run away with a wonderful man, who may just turn out to be the love of my life; a man who made my heart flutter when he looked at me, and made my whole body sing with a single touch. There was no choice, really. Things had never seemed so simple before. I knew that when Edward returned everything would be alright. I took a long shower and changed into a beautiful white silk nightgown. But I looked around my room, I decided that this was not where I wanted us to spend our last night in this house together. I wanted a new beginning for us, and that meant leaving behind all the bad things that had transpired between us in this room. In stead, I went into Edward's bedroom. I had never really spent any time in here, and it was neutral ground so to speak. Edward had never hurt me or brought me incredible pleasure here, as he had in my bedroom. Yes, this would be perfect. I decided that I would change the sheets first. Edward had not slept in here, since I moved in, but I knew that he had at some point and well, he was a guy with needs, enough said.

Then I lit candles everywhere, giving the room a soft glow. Finally, I put some music on and sat down, patiently waiting for his return. What did I expect would happen tonight when Edward returned? Well, you pretty much sexified the room. What do you think is gonna happen? The thought made me warm all over. I still didn't know if I was ready to take that step yet, although the realization that Edward was as innocent as I was had helped quell some of my anxieties. It would be his first time too, and he wouldn't have any expectations or previous encounters to compare it to, and that thought calmed me. The fact that we would be learning together made it even more intimate, but were we really ready for that? I would wait and see what Edward thought about it. HA! Like he's really going to turn down sex! I didn't believe my annoying inner voice. Edward would want this to be right for the both of us; of this I was absolutely certain. Finally, I heard the front door slam and seconds later I heard him running up the stairs, heading straight for my bedroom. Shit! He's gonna think I've left! I was just about to get off the bed when I heard him push the door open, and then I saw him: He was so incredibly beautiful that he took my breath away. His hair was tousled from having run his hands through it repeatedly, his whole body hummed with energy and the look he gave me was so blazing, that I felt as though he was looking straight into my soul. He looked at me for the longest time, as if he couldn't fully comprehend that I was really here. His voice was a mere whisper when he told me, that he also wanted a new start for us. I saw him relax the second our hands touched, as he sat down on the bed with me. "You're here," he whispered and looked at me with such love and desire, that it made me want to cry. "I'm here," I said. "And I'm not going anywhere. I want to be with you, Edward." His eyes filled with tears. "Say it again," he whispered. "I want to be with you, Edward." His lips crashed into mine, and he kissed me as if his life depended on it. "Oh god, I love you, I love you so much," he choked out between kisses and held me so tight that it almost hurt, but I wouldn't dare mention it for fear that he might pull away from me. I reciprocated with everything I had in me, putting all the things I couldn't yet voice into my kisses. He lowered me onto the bed and covered my body with his. Our hands were everywhere, as he lost his jacket and shirt, and my nightgown came off. Before I knew it we were both naked apart from my panties and his boxers. I slid them down his body and felt his hard cock against me. We were only separated by the

thinnest pair of silk panties and I desperately wanted them off, now! I reached down and wriggled them off me, and now we were completely naked and wrapped around each other. I moaned when I felt his cock brush against my entrance, and all I wanted in that moment, was to feel him inside of me. "Do you have any protection?" I asked breathlessly, as Edward broke our kiss for a second. He suddenly stopped everything he was doing, His hips stilled their rocking against me, and his hand left my bottom that he had been kneading. He looked down to where our bodies were aligned, so close to completing the erotic dance that we had been doing, but then he quickly sat up and moved away from me, still panting heavily. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have done that," he managed to say in between deep breaths. What? He doesn't want me? I must have looked completely heartbroken at his recoil, because instantly he was next to me, stroking my hair. "I want you so much, Bella. God, you have no idea how badly I want you, but not like this," he said, and continued. "For our first time I don't want us to rush into it. I want to savor each moment and take it slowly. We only get to do that once, and I don't want it to be over in five minutes." I nodded, and was suddenly really happy that he was more level-headed than me. "But you do want me then?" I asked. He laughed. "Believe me, once this isn't so new, there's nothing I'd love more than lift your skirt, bend you over the kitchen counter while you're making dinner, and have my wicked way with you." I flushed all over at the sound of his words. Dear god, I hope he makes good on that promise someday! "But that comes later in our relationship," he said and kissed me tenderly. "We shouldn't lose our virginities during a quickie, don't you agree?" I nodded again, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed that I had been so eager. "I'm going to jump in the shower, and when I come back we can pick this up at a slower pace, or we can just snuggle and talk. Your choice, ok?" He gave me a brilliant smile. I'll take what's behind door number one, Monty! I watched longingly as he got out of bed, and walked into the bathroom as naked as the day he was born. He gave me a wink before he shut the door. I fell back on the bed and covered my face with my hands.

Stupid, stupid, stupid! How could I have let it get that far without even thinking about what it meant? I was so grateful that Edward had stopped us, before we had made a huge mistake. Not that having sex with Edward would be a mistake, not at all. But the way it almost happened. It was so rushed and desperate, and I know I would have felt disappointed afterwards. It's not like I wanted a honeymoon suite or anything, but a little conversation would be nice. Some gentle touches and kisses, rather than just groping and grinding in the heat of passion. Edward was right. All that would come later, when it wasn't so new for us anymore. I put on my panties and nightgown on again, for the sake of taking things more slowly. I went downstairs and got us some drinks and sat down on the edge of the bed. Edward came out wearing only a towel around his waist. Beads of water were still on his shoulders where it had fallen from his damp hair, and he looked good enough to eat. How am I supposed to resist him when he looks like that? I felt a pull between us, and felt compelled to approach him immediately. I walked over to him and he looked curiously at me. I ran my hands down his chest and toned stomach, feeling the muscles ripple under my touch. A single drop of water was lazily running down his chest, and before I could even think about what I was doing, I leaned in and licked it off his warm skin just above his right nipple. Edward hissed, and mumbled something that sounded a lot like "trying to kill me here." I decided to try again. This time I placed my hands onto his lower back, and gently circled his nipple with my tongue, as Edward had done to me. "Fuck," he breathed out and placed his hands on my hips. I kissed my way across his chest to his other nipple, and gave it the same attention. I looked down at the towel on his narrow hips, and I could clearly see how much Edward was enjoying my ministrations. I felt emboldened to continue my exploration of his torso, and proceeded to kiss and lick him all over. When I reached his bellybutton, it became uncomfortable standing up and I really wanted to continue lower still, so I dropped to my knees in front of Edward. I glanced up at him, and his eyes held a strange mix of wild lust and concern. "Bella, you don't have to do this," he said and caressed my hair with his hand. "I know," I said with a smile. "But I want to." I really wanted to! When Edward put his mouth on me it was absolutely mindblowing, and I wanted to make him feel just as good as I did. Edward swallowed thickly, nodded and reached his hand down to me. "Not on the floor, ok? It'sdegrading for you, and it'll hurt your knees." It didn't feel degrading to me, but he did have a good point about my knees. I took his hand and he helped me off the floor. I sat down on the bed again and pulled him with me. Edward was standing right in front of me, and I suddenly felt nervous. What if I did horribly? Unlike Edward, I hadn't studied for this at all! I felt like I was the D student taking a pop quiz,

and Edward was the straight A student who had an open-book exam, when it came to these sorts of things. I took a deep breath, loosened the towel and let it drop to the floor. Ho-ly shit! I didn't have enough words in my vocabulary to accurately describe what I saw. Edward wasastonishing, over-whelming, shocking, beautiful? I felt a dull throbbing between my legs, and I looked up at him. His eyes were tender, lustful, concerned and excited all at the same time. You wouldn't think that would be possible, but I saw all of that when I looked at him. He stroked my cheek. "You don't have to, baby. I never want you to do anything you're not comfortable with," he said softly, and the sincerity in his voice cemented my desire to do it. Edward would never coax or try to persuade me into doing something I didn't want, and this understanding only made me want him more. I reached my hand out and caressed the incredible soft skin of his cock, and heard Edward take a sharp intake of breath when I did it. I reached around it with my hand, and felt its hardness and warmth in my hand. I looked up at Edward again. "I-I don't really know what to do?" I asked nervously. He stroked my hair a couple of times. "Just do what comes natural, baby," he said. "But please be careful with your teeth." He added and grinned at me. I let out a small laugh, glad that his little comment removed some of the tension from the moment. I leaned forward, and after a few seconds of hesitation I gave the tip of his cock a small lick. "Fuck!" Edward said loudly, and I took that as a very good sign. I swirled my tongue around the tip and heard Edward moan above me, and the sound of his pleasure encouraged me to try more things. I licked my lips and slowly slid the head of his cock into my mouth and then swirled my tongue again. "Jesus Christ, Bella!" he shouted and thrust his hips forward a little, which resulted in his cock sliding deeper into my mouth. I sucked lightly on it, which elicited another deep moan from Edward, and I added that to the things he liked. Tentatively, I slid his cock in and out of my mouth, all the while alternating between sucking lightly and using my tongue. My hand was stroking what I couldn't fit in my mouth. Edward was moaning and panting above me and as I glanced up, I was awestruck by the pure pleasure I saw on his face. His eyes were closed, his lips parted and he was saying the sexist things: "Oh god, Bella. That feels so good, I love your mouth on me. Oh, a little faster, baby. Yes, like that. Oh fuck, baby!" His hand came down from my hair, and I felt him slide the straps of my night gown off my shoulders, and pushing it down below my breasts.

I glanced up at him, and the look in his eyes made me melt inside. "You're so incredibly beautiful," he said and gently caressed my naked breast. I felt the throbbing between my legs again, and felt compelled to touch myself. But at the last minute I changed my mind, and slid my hand up his inner thigh in stead. Edward responded immediately: "God, yes baby. Use your hand. A little higher baby, touch me!" I carefully cupped his balls in my hand and worked my mouth faster. Edward was becoming incoherent and his hips were thrusting forward, but only a little to help me set the pace. "Baby, oh, oh, oh, I-I," he moaned and suddenly I felt his balls rise up ever so slightly in my hand, and I felt his grip on my shoulder tighten a little. I swirled my tongue one more time, and sucked a little harder than I had before, and this set Edward off: "Ah, ah, oh, fuck, Bella, I'm, I'm, stop baby!" I knew that he was coming and quickly removed my mouth from him, but kept a firm hold of his cock and stroked it, as he let out a loud, almost animalistic sound and came on my chest in longs hot spurts. I know I should have probably been grossed out, but I wasn't at all. I was too busy taking in the incredible vision of Edward's face, as he reached his orgasm. Pure ecstasy was the only expression that covered what I saw. I can't believe that I can make him look like that! He panted and loosened his grip on my shoulder, as he stumbled to his knees and rested his head in my lap. I nuzzled his hair as his breathing again became regular, and he looked up at me with pure wonder and adoration on his face. "You are incredible," he said in complete awe, and just looked at me for the longest time. "Really?" I couldn't help but smile, and feel a little proud of myself. "I have no basis for comparison, but that was absolutely mind-blowing!" he said, and grinned at me. Then he sat up and gave me a soft kiss. "Thank you so much for doing that for me, love," he said. "You constantly amaze me." I flushed all over, drawing Edward's attention to my chest where the evidence of his orgasm was cooling on my heated skin. "I can't believe I did that," he mumbled, "but after the other times, I guess I shouldn't be that surprised." He went into the bathroom and came back with a washcloth and gently cleaned me. I pulled the nightgown back up and sat back on the bed, resting against the soft pillows. Edward joined me and handed me a bottle of water.

"Was that ok for you?" he asked as he caressed my face. I smiled and he gave me a huge grin in return. "It was easier than I expected," I mused. "I just listened to you and the sounds you were making, and then I just knew what to do." "I know what you mean," he confessed, "I do the same thing when I'm touching you." He pulled me into his arms and held me for a long time. I felt completely safe and warm in his embrace. "Bella?" "Yes, love." Wait! What did I just say? I glanced up at Edward, who looked completely shocked at first, but then he broke into the biggest grin I had ever seen. I flushed all over, and we just stared at each other for a long time. I didn't know if he was waiting for me to say something, but thankfully he spoke first. "I just wanted to ask if you were hungry," he said casually, but I could see that he was working hard to suppress a smile. "Oh, stop looking so smug," I said and punched his arm. "You say it like fifty times a day; it was bound to rub off, eventually." He flashed me that gorgeous crooked smile of his and kissed me quickly. "How about some ice cream in the kitchen?" he asked, and before I could answer he added, "And afterwards I'd like to make you come so hard, that you forget your own name, love." Holy shit! I think I just died and went to heaven!

EPOV I watched, as Bella absentmindedly licked some vanilla ice cream off her spoon, and let out the most erotic sound. "Mmm." Immediately, I was hard as a rockagain. My libido only seemed to increase with each day we spent together. Her pink tongue flicked over the spoon again, but I could see that her mind was far away. A small smile played on her lips, as she continued to torture me with her licks and sounds. This was one of the things I loved most about Bella; she was so completely seductive and sexy, and she didn't even realize it most of the time. The way her tongue licked off the vanilla treat, brought my mind back to the events that had taken place upstairs, just minutes ago. I was so fucking thankful that I had been able to stop, before we had ended up having sex. Her naked body against mine had felt so incredible, that all my

instincts only focused on one single task; burying my cock in Bella's tight warm pussy. God, I wanted her so badly at that moment. She was so close to me, and I could feel her wetness against me. It would have been so, so fucking easy to adjust my hips just a little, and slide into her. I could hear the caveman inside of me, screaming at the top of his lungs: Do it! Do it! Fucking do it, you fucking pussy! Slide it into home plate! Homerun, Cullen, homerun! It was like having a perpetually horny sports commentator in my head, and it annoyed the hell out of me. Thankfully, Bella had stopped me, when she had asked me for protection. I felt like such a fucking douche at that moment. I had actually been close to taking her, unprotected. Obviously, we were both clean, but there was still pregnancy to consider. I would love to have a child with Bella, but it was way too soon for that! She was only twenty, and I wanted her all to myself for at least a few more years before considering starting a family. I would also want to marry her first. God, I hoped that she would be my wife someday, but that was also way into the future. Right now, I just wanted us to get to know each other and enjoy ourselves. I was really happy that I had decided to jerk off in the shower, or I would have come the second I felt Bella's warm mouth on my cock. She had shocked the hell out of me, when she had dropped to her knees. So many filthy fucking images were running through my head at that moment, but I pushed them away. I couldn't treat her like that, use her like that. Not right now, at least. Maybe someday, when we were both more experienced, I could fulfill my dirty slave girl fantasy, but not tonight. I respected Bella way too much to let her kneel before me, and service me like that for our first time at this. The fact that she even wanted to do it was astonishing to me. I would be lying through my teeth, if I said that I hadn't fantasized about getting oral sex from Bella, but to actually have her take the initiative was over-whelming. She had been really nervous, and I couldn't blame her. I remembered how I had trembled, when I was about to go down on her, the first time. She had looked up at me with such desire and trust on her face that it completely floored me. If you had told me two weeks ago that tonight, Bella would be holding my cock, about to put her mouth on it while giving me that look, I would have called you a fucking idiot, and a delusional one at that. But that was exactly what had happened. My sweet girl had been so tuned into everything I was saying and doing, that it had felt completely natural and so unbelievably fucking amazing, that before long I was babbling like an idiot. I just had to let her know how good she was making me feel. When I felt my orgasm approach, I completely lost myself in the sensation of it all; her tongue swirling around the head of my cock, her hand gliding up and down the shaft, her hair tickling my thighs, her other hand cupping my balls, the gentle sucking that made my eyes roll back in my head. She was doing this for me. She was here with me and she wouldn't leave. I felt my balls tighten in her soft hand, she sucked even harder, and I felt myself falling apart. By some miracle, I had enough presence of mind to let her know

that I was about to come. I didn't know how she would feel about me coming in her mouth, and I didn't want to do that without her permission. I felt her remove her mouth as she continued to stroke my cock, and I was able to let go completely, as I came harder than I ever had before, and it made my knees buckle. Bella had been so proud of herself afterwards and I adored that. I loved seeing her slowly becoming a confidant sexy woman, and the fact that I got to experience it was beyond exciting. We were lying together afterwards, and I still couldn't believe that I had gotten this lucky. I thought about our trip in the morning, and how I couldn't wait to show her everything down there. The fact that Bella hadn't left tonight, and had proved that she genuinely wanted to be with me, changed everything about our relationship. I wouldn't have to be her jailor anymore and the thought thrilled me. We could travel freely across the country now, and I wouldn't have to worry about the stops we would make on the way. We could pull over anywhere we wanted, and explore everything the trip had to offer. This new dynamic in our relationship also meant, that we could now be partners in every sense of the word. I would still pamper Bella and spoil her rotten but that's just me, I can't fucking help it. I wanted to give her everything she had ever dreamed of, and I would never deny her anything her heart desired. I wondered if she would want to go back to school, when we had settled down in Texas. Knowing Bella, she probably would. We could probably both get transferred easily enough. I hoped that she would wait for the new semester to begin though, so I could have her to myself, just a little while longer. The thought of strolling through the campus with Bella's hand in mine, meeting for lunch between classes and driving home together made my heart sing. I couldn't fathom that I was actually picturing my future this time, and not just another fantasy. And then she had called me 'love'. It was such a small gesture really, but it meant the world to me. I knew that it wasn't the same as actually saying 'I love you', but it was definitely a step in the right direction. I felt as though I couldn't control my own facial features at that point, and I had to fight incredibly hard not to burst out laughing like a manic. This woman made me so incredibly happy, that I could hardly contain it. Now, we were sitting at the kitchen table in the dim light, eating ice cream straight out of the carton and I had never felt happier. Bella was so beautiful in her nightgown as she sat there, lost in her private thoughts and still with that small smile on her face. "Penny for your thoughts?" I asked, hoping that she would tell me what she was smiling about. She smiled even wider as our eyes connected. "I'm just really happy right now, Edward," she said. My heart was about to burst out of my chest, when I heard her say those words. This was all that I had ever wanted; to make Bella happy.

"I'm so happy, that you're happy, love." Come on, you can do better than that, Cullen! I stood up slowly and approached her. I lifted her up in my arms. Her eyes were curious, when I sat her down on the edge of the table. "You're about to get even happier," I purred and watched as her cheeks flushed. I dipped my finger in her ice cream and smeared a little on her lips. Bella's eyes were wide with both excitement and desire. I leaned in and licked it off her and then proceeded to kiss her deeply, swirling my tongue around hers. I was rewarded with a moan from Bella and I felt her hands in my hair. "Ah ah," I scolded her in a playful tone. "I'm the only one doing any touching right now." She complied and placed her hands on the table, but gave me a little pout. Fuck, she looks so sexy right now! I took her nightgown off and dropped it on the floor. My eyes roamed over her body and for once, she didn't fidget. She let me look for as long as I wanted, and she was a vision to behold. Her skin shone in the dim light, her hair was tumbling down her back, and her eyes burned with desire. "Lean back a little on your hands," I said, and watched as she pushed her beautiful breasts out, when she arched her back slightly. I dipped her spoon in some of the almost melted ice cream around the edge of the carton, and let it hover over Bella's chest. She gasped, and closed her eyes when I dripped the cold creamy substance on her, making sure that I got some on her nipple. "Does that feel good, baby?" I asked as I leaned down to lick it off her. "Yes," she whispered. I circled her hard nipple with my tongue, and licked all the ice cream off her warm skin. Then I repeated my actions on her other breast, gently biting down on her nipple when I had cleaned it off. Bella moaned loudly, and I swear I heard her mutter 'fuck' as well. I kissed her neck and sucked on it, while my hands roamed all over her body. I loved that she trusted me this much, that she let me do this. I dripped more ice cream on her breasts and sucked if off her. I did this for a few more minutes, and watched completely enthralled as Bella began grinding her lower body against mine, desperate for some contact. "Please, Edward," she whispered. "Please, what?" I teased her and dipped my finger in the ice cream and held it to her lips.

I slid my finger into her mouth and let her suck it clean, and I couldn't stop a small moan from escaping my lips. "Is that what you wanted, baby?" I asked, knowing full well that she wasn't asking for ice cream. She shook her head, wrapped her legs around my hips and rubbed against me demonstratively. "Oh," I said, as if I just now understood, "you want me to go lower?" She nodded eagerly. I pushed her back so she was now resting on her elbows, and hooked my fingers in the hem of her panties and pulled them off her. She was now completely exposed to me. "Put your feet up on the table," I whispered. I had to whisper at this point, because I didn't think I could trust my voice. To see Bella like this, completely naked and spread out in front of me, was overwhelming to say the least. I swallowed a couple of times as she placed her feet on the edge of the table, and looked at me with complete trust and longing in her eyes. "You take my breath away," I whispered. I stood between her open legs and dripped ice cream down her stomach, ending just above her pussy. I bent down and licked it off, while I used my hands to massage her breasts and tease her nipples. She moaned loudly, and the sound went straight to my cock, but I ignored it. It was all about her at this moment. I walked around the table and took some of the cold ice cream from the middle of the carton, and put it in my mouth. The second after I had swallowed it, I captured Bella's mouth in a long deep kiss, which caused us both to moan. The way my cold tongue felt against her warm mouth gave me an idea. I put some more in my mouth and stood between Bella's legs again. I ran my hand up her thigh to her pussy and spread her with my fingers. Then I bent down and placed my cold tongue on her clit, and flicked across it. "Fuck!" Bella shouted and arched her back. I did it a few more times, and watched as she writhed and moaned. I cooled my tongue again, and this time I pushed two of my fingers inside her the second I put my tongue against her. "Edward! Oh god!" I pumped my fingers slowly in and out of her tight pussy, all the while massaging her clit with my tongue. Bella was panting and moaning, and I saw her grip the edge of the table with her hands above her head. I raised myself up a little and looked at her beautiful face, as she bit her lip. "Let me hear you, baby," I said. "Do you like it when I put my mouth on you?" "Yes," she breathed out. "God, yes."

Fuck, I love doing this to her! I pumped my fingers faster and curled them deep inside her, and brushed against her sweet spot. Her hips rose off the table and she thrust them against my hand, pushing my fingers even deeper inside her. "Do you like my fingers deep inside your pussy?" I asked and pumped them even faster. "You feel so fucking good, baby!" I said and went back down to massage her clit hard and fast with my tongue. She gyrated her hips faster and faster, letting out moans and shouts. "Oh, Edward! I think, I, I'm, oh fuck!" Yes, here it comes! "That's it baby, come for me. Let me hear you!" I curled my fingers and sucked hard on her clit, and then I felt her pussy start to clench around my fingers. "Oh, oh, oh," Bella chanted and then she threw her head back and screamed; "Edward!" Her pussy clamped down on my fingers and her whole body went completely rigid. The only movement was her inside walls clenching over and over again as her orgasm overtook her. I pumped my fingers slowly, drawing out her climax as her muscles relaxed, and her lower body came down and rested on the table. I placed a soft kiss on Bella's clit, eased my fingers out of her pussy and raised my head to look at her. She was trying to catch her breath, and had a look of sweet bliss on her face. Her arms were flopped out to the side, and I could feel her legs tremble next to me. She was completely spent. I picked her up and carried her upstairs. I didn't think the table was very comfortable, and I really wanted her in my arms. We lay close together on the bed and I pulled the covers over us. Bella's breathing had returned to normal and she was basking in the afterglow. I kissed her softly and she hummed against my lips. "So," I said after a few minutes, "I didn't get you to forget my name, but what about yours?" She smiled. "At that point, you could have called me anything you wanted, and I probably would have responded. "That's my girl," I said, feeling really fucking proud of myself at that moment. She sighed contently and snuggled closer in my arms. "I never knew I could feel like this," she said and placed a kiss on my chest. "I know what you mean, love. I've only ever dreamed of this," I confessed. "I never actually allowed myself to believe, that you would want to be with me." "Why not?"

I sighed. We were coming close to the subject of who I really was, and I wasn't sure I was ready for that conversation yet. "The way I handled all of this, it was so wrong Bella; bringing you here against your will, locking you up. I never expected you to forgive me for that." Then a frightening thought popped in my head: What if she hasn't forgiven me? Have I even apologized to her? I honestly couldn't remember at that point. The last couple of days had been so full of physical pleasure and making travel arrangements, that there hadn't been any time for dealing with our thoughts and feelings. Pu-lease! There has been plenty of time, but you chose to spend it with your hands and face between her legs! Nice set of priorities, idiot! I pulled away a little and looked at her. "Bella, can you ever forgive me for hurting you so much? I know we haven't talked about this, and I'm really sorry about that. I've just been so caught up in all the physical stuff we've been doing. I don't want you to think, that they're more important than how you are feeling or your thoughts." She looked at me for what seemed like a long time. Oh please, please, god. I know, I don't deserve her forgiveness, but pleasejust please. "I think I forgave you, the night we both thought the police were coming," she said softly. "I was so scared that I would never see you again. The thought completely shattered me. That's why I didn't leave when you told me to. I wanted as much time with you as possible." She hesitated for a few seconds and then continued: "I was so worried that you might do something to yourself if I left, and I realized that I couldn't bear the thought of never being in your arms again." I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Bella had forgiven me! But how could she? I had treated her horribly in the beginning, and I had done things I couldn't ever take back, no matter how much I wanted to. "I'm not saying that what you did wasn't wrong, because it was, Edward. You did hurt me, but I want to put that behind us when we move to Texas. I want us to start out fresh start down there. We have two days on the road to talk everything through, and I want us to use that time wisely." I nodded. I wanted that too. "As for all the physical things we have been doing; you haven't exactly been alone in those. I've been just as wrapped up in them as you have, so you shouldn't feel bad about that." God, she never seizes to amaze me. "Edward, I'm going to ask you something now, and I want you to answer me honestly. It's important," she said and looked really serious. Oh no, this can't be good!

I swallowed and nodded, bracing myself for whatever came next. "If you hadn't brought me here that night, would we ever have met or would you have continued watching me from a distance?" Shit! I didn't think she would like my answer, but I would never lie to Bella. I had to be completely honest with her. "I can't be sure, but I don't think I would have ever been ready to meet you under normal circumstances. I love you too much for that." She looked so sad at that moment, that it felt like a heavy stone was weighing on my heart. "But why, Edward?" she wanted to know, "why couldn't you just approach me when you first saw me?" That's what it all comes down to, love. Why I am so insecure of myself. "I couldn't. I just couldn't. I tried to prepare myself over the months that passed while I watched you, but I never seemed right. And by then, I had fallen so completely in love with you, that the thought of your rejection was more than I could bear. I wish I was different, I wish I could have done that. But you would have turned me away, I know it!" I felt the tears burning in my eyes, and I had to look away from her. "Edward," she said softly, "I wouldn't have turned you away. If you had asked me out when you first saw me, I would have said yes." She didn't understand. How could she? I had to make her understand. "Why?" I asked. "If I had approached you, what would have convinced you to go out with me?" She smiled. "That's an easy question; your humor, your laugh, your voice. Plus the fact that you're the most beautiful man I've ever seen." I laughed bitterly. "What's wrong?" she asked concerned. "Don't you believe me?" "I'm not beautiful." I heard how my voice sounded; pained and angry. "What are you talking about? I can see that you are." "I'm sorry, love. I know you don't understand. I believe you, when you say that you would have said yes to me, if I had asked you today. And I really was preparing myself, you have to believe that. But when I overheard Mike and his friend, I knew that time was up, and I still wasn't ready. I thought you would laugh at me, or worse, feel sorry for me." She cupped my cheek with her hand. "Edward, I don't understand what you are trying to tell me. Why would I laugh at you or feel sorry for you?"

She still looked completely confused. I knew what I had to do, although I really didn't want to. "I'm going to show you, love. I'm going to show you, because I trust you and because I love you," I said. I got out of bed and walked to the door. I went into my study and pulled out the picture in my drawer, that I had avoided for so long. Bella was sitting up on the bed now, and her eyes were a little anxious. "It's alright, love," I said calmly. "I just want to make you understand why I didn't feel that I could approach you, when I first saw you. It doesn't excuse that I brought you here against your will, but I think it might help you understand me better. I don't want to hide from you anymore, Bella." I handed her the picture and held my breath. She looked at it, and her brows furrowed in confusion. "Edward, who is this?" she asked and looked at me. "Look closer, love," I whispered. Her eyes focused on the picture again, and suddenly her hand came up to cover her mouth. Her eyes darted to me, and then back to the picture. "When was this taken?" she asked, breathlessly. "Four years ago." "This is you, Edward. But" "I know. Now do you see why I didn't think I could approach you? You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, Bella. And I'm ugly." My voice broke when I choked out the last word. Her eyes filled with tears. Oh god! Now she sees me. She won't want me now! In a flash Bella was off the bed, and in front of me. She looked deep into my eyes and then traced my eyelids with her fingers. "These are the same," she whispered. She placed her hand over my heart. "This is the same." I breathed in a ragged breath. "You are beautiful, Edward. You are beautiful to me. I want you, all of you." I hugged her to me tightly. I couldn't believe it. She had accepted me. She had seen me, and she still wanted me. "Are you sure?" I asked into her neck.

She pulled away and looked at me. "Do you know what my nickname was in high school, Edward?" I shook my head. "It was Flap Jack, Flap Jack Swan. Or at least it was to some of the guys." Flap Jack? What the hell kinda name is that? "Because I was as flat as a pancake," she said and rolled her eyes. "They weren't exactly creative." I couldn't help but smile a little. She was so sweet, trying to make me feel better by revealing something unpleasant about her own past. "But you make me feel beautiful; the way you look at me and touch me. I hope that I can do the same for you." She looked at me anxiously. "When you look at me like this, I can almost believe it, love. Sometimes, I just have a hard time remembering that the person in the mirror is really me. I guess I still feel like that person sometimes," I said and motioned to the picture on the bed. She pulled me back to the bed and we lay down together. "Is that the most recent photo you have of yourself?" she asked curiously. "Yeah, I haven't really anyone around to take new ones, or occasions that even called for it," I admitted. God, I sound fucking pathetic! "I think that we should take one of you, when we get to Texas," she said eagerly. "Pocket size, so I can carry it around with me." My insides ached for her. She really was beyond wonderful. I didn't deserve someone as sweet and caring as her. But I wanted her, and I would ignore all the voices telling me, that she was too good and pure for a scumbag like me. I knew that I needed to reveal one more thing about myself, about my family. But I wasn't ready yet. I was selfish and needy, and I wanted her to keep looking at me the way she did right at this moment. I smiled at her excitement and stroked her hair. "Only if you'll be in the picture with me, love." She kissed me tenderly. "There's nothing I want more." She fell asleep in my arms, and I held her tight. Tomorrow we would head out on the road, and drive towards our future, together. I knew that there were still obstacles in our way, but the seeing Bella react to my picture with empathy and sincerity, convinced me that we could cope with whatever lay ahead of us. She deserved the whole truth, but I would wait until I had brought her home with me.

In my heart, I knew I was a selfish bastard for keeping her in the dark about my panic attacks and my control issues. She was my light and I wanted to bask in it a little while longer, before revealing what I had done. Why Rosalie hated me, why I avoided Alice. I wanted to tell her everything, but not just yet. I had been unhappy for so long, and the egotistical asshole inside me wanted happiness, even if it was only temporary. "I love you, Bella," I whispered to my sleeping angel and kissed her forehead. "Love you," she mumbled in her sleep and smiled. Dear god, help me make her happy. Don't let me screw this up. I can't lose her. I pulled her a little closer and shut my eyes. Life had never seemed as scary or as wonderful, as it did at this very moment.

BPOV I felt something wet and warm on my neck; kissing and licking my skin. Good morning Edward! I opened my eyes and looked into the face of a beautiful rumpled angel. "'Morning, baby," he purred and sucked on my neck, sending pleasurable tingles through my body. He rolled on top of me and I could feel his hardness press against me, as he continued his assault on my neck. As much as I loved this wakeup routine, I really needed to wash up and use the bathroom. "Edward," I said and pushed a little on his shoulders. He ignored it, and kept kissing my shoulders. "Edward," I said firmly, "I need to get up." He chuckled against my skin. "Why? I like you right here, naked and warm." He sucked on my earlobe, making it hard for me to concentrate on forming thoughts or words. "Please?" I asked desperately. "HmmI don't know," he purred. "I think I'd like to hear you beg a little more." He pushed his cock against me again, making me moan. God! What is this man doing to me? I like hearing him like this, way too much! "I really need a shower, I feel all sticky," I said, realizing how whiny my voice sounded. He glanced up at me, giving me a big grin. "Sticky? How can that be, Ms. Swan?" he asked with mischief in his eyes.

He was trying to make me blush. Not today, Buddy! I will get out of this bed, even if I have to play dirty! "Well, Mr. Cullen," I purred. I reached down and grabbed his cock through his boxers. "Last night, I put my mouth on you." I gave his cock a little squeeze for emphasis, and was rewarded with a moan. "And then, I let you come all over my chest." "Fuck." I have him right where I want him. Good for you, Bella. Good for you! "And then, I let you lick ice cream off me, and you made me come so hard, baby." I whispered the last word in his ear, and flicked his earlobe with my tongue. "Jesus Christ, Bella!" I felt his cock twitch eagerly in my hand and I squeezed it again gently. "And now" I brought my hands up and pushed on his shoulders, and made him roll us over, so I was straddling him. Edward's eyes were completely wild with lust. I leaned down and kissed him softly. "I'm all sticky, and I need a shower. And it's really not nice that you wouldn't let me up," I whispered, gave him a pout and jumped off the bed, before he could stop me. I walked over to the door, and glanced back at him. Edward was sitting up, doing his best goldfish impersonation; his mouth opening and closing, trying to form words. Note to self: Edward likes dirty talk. A lot! "Do-do you want some company?" he finally managed to choke out. I smiled at him. "No thanks, but I'll be back soon. You just stay here and think about what I said." "I won't be able not to," he whispered and looked somewhere between completely stunned, and incredibly turned on. I gave him a grin. "Well, that serves you right for making me beg," I said and gave him a wink. In the hallway I gave myself a huge mental high five. Oh yeah, I definitely won that round! I went into my bathroom where all my stuff was, but after collecting it all I decided to head back to Edward's room, and use his shower. I was a little

disappointed to see that Edward wasn't in bed anymore, but rather in his bathroom with the shower running. I decided that I might as well join him, plus I really wanted to see him naked again. I opened the door and snuck into the steamy room. I put my shampoo and shower items on the floor, and opened the door to the shower. I froze completely when my eyes registered the sight that met me: Edward was touching himself. His left hand was on the wall as he leaned forward for support, and his right hand was wrapped around his cock, stroking it hard and fast. I could see the muscles in his arm flex, how his head had fallen forward, his wet hair clinging to his forehead. My eyes travelled over the strong muscles of his shoulder and back, over his narrow waist and down to his firm ass and toned legs. The warm water was pouring down his perfect body and I had never seen anything so stunning. He was the perfect picture of strength and masculine beauty. "Bella," he moaned loudly. The sound of my name on his lips at that moment was without a doubt, the most erotic thing I had ever heard. I felt the now familiar throbbing between my legs, and I couldn't help let out a small whimper. Edward's hand stilled instantly, and his whole body froze for a second before he whipped his head around to me, and his eyes met mine. The widened in panic, when he realized that I had seen him. "Bella, I," he started. "Keep going," I whispered. He looked shocked at my statement, but then his eyes narrowed a little as he looked more closely at me. Then a smile started to spread across his face. "You like this, seeing me do this." It was a statement, not a question. I nodded and felt my cheeks get warmer. Shit, this is so embarrassing! "Come here," he said and turned to me. I got in and closed the door behind me. Edward was still holding his cock and his eyes burned into mine. I walked over to him and stepped into the warm spray. "I'll keep going, if you do something for me," he said. "What?" "I want to look at you, and I want you to touch yourself. Will you do that for me, love?" Touch myself right in front of him? Oh dear I nodded again. He stepped away from me, so he could take all of me in with his eyes, and starting stroking his cock again. "Touch yourself, baby," he said. "Let me see you."

I didn't really know what he expected. I was easy when we were lying in bed together, but it was quite another thing being in front of him like this. I felt completely exposed under his gaze, and I didn't want to disappoint him. Edward must have sensed my hesitation, because he stepped in front of me and gave me a tender kiss. "Just do whatever feels good, sweetheart," he said, and his eyes were so loving, that all of a sudden I didn't feel any apprehension. He kissed me again, reached down for my hands and placed them on my breasts. I started running my hands over them and sighed. "That's it my sweet girl, imagine that I'm touching you like that," he said and stepped away again. I closed my eyes, and circled my nipples with my thumbs. I pinched them lightly, and thought about the times when Edward's mouth had been sucking on them. I moaned a little, and heard Edward groan in front of me. Knowing that he was watching me and touching himself at the same time, made me shiver with pleasure. I lowered my right hand and let it travel down my stomach and slipped it between my folds. I gently rubbed my clit with my middle finger and moaned at the sensation. "Fuck, yes," I heard Edward say. His voice sounded strained, and I had to look at him. I opened my eyes, and saw that his eyes were fixed on my hand between my thighs. He was stroking himself hard and fast, and he was breathing heavily. "You are so beautiful, baby. You have no idea how much I love seeing you like this," he said. I kept touching myself while I watched Edward's strokes become faster and faster. "Oh god, Bella," he choked out. "Please touch me, I need to feel you." I was in front of him in two steps, and pressed myself against his side. I heard him sigh the second our bodies touched and he closed his eyes. He wrapped his arm around me, holding me close to him. I ran my hand up his thigh and gently cupped his balls. "Oh, yes," he breathed out. I felt his movements getting frantic and I knew that he was close. I leaned in and circled his nipple with my tongue and massaged his balls lightly. "Fuck, Bella, I'm close!" he shouted. I didn't know how I gathered the courage to do so, but I heard myself say; "Come for me, Edward. I love seeing you come." "Yes! Bella, oh!" he shouted as his whole body shook against me, and I watched his face as complete bliss covered it, when his orgasm washed over him. "Oh, love," he breathed out and pulled me into a tight embrace.

We stood close together for a minute or so before I started getting a bit cold, and I dragged him with me until we were under the spray. "That was unbelievable," he said. "To see you touching yourself like that; it's always been a fantasy of mine." He kissed me deeply and looked into my eyes with complete adoration. "Thank you," he whispered. Edward finished his shower a lot quicker than me, and left me in there so I could shave my legs, and do other girly stuff, his words not mine. Such a typical guy! As I relaxed under the warm water I started thinking back to the night before. So much had happened, that I could hardly wrap my mind around it; Edward coming home from my apartment, thinking I had left him, almost having sex, pleasuring Edward with my mouth, ice cream in the kitchen with all that it entailed, and finally Edward showing me his picture. How could so much take place in just one night? I wondered if Edward and I would ever have an uneventful day in our life together. We probably would once we really settled down in Texas, and I was rather looking forward to letting go of all the drama, and just be a normal couple; just Edward and Bella. Seeing Edward's picture was definitely what had shocked me about last night. I had been so nervous when he told me that he wanted to show me, why he couldn't have just asked me out. I think I actually held my breath when I saw that he had a picture in his hand, and then I had looked at it. At first I didn't really understand why Edward had handed me a picture of some boy I didn't know. But then he had told me to look closer, and when I did, I suddenly realized that I was looking at Edward. But that didn't make any sense! I looked at Edward and then back to the picture, seeing the huge differences between the two people; the gorgeous man in front of me, and the boy in the picture. The boy in the picture was maybe 18 years old, but obviously a late bloomer. His body was long, but he had at least fifty pounds more body fat than Edward had today. His hair was greasy and long, tucked behind his ears and he wore heavy framed, smudged glasses. But the most noticeable thing about him was his skin; he had the worst case of acne that I had ever seen. His face was covered in red inflammatory bumps and pimples everywhere. There was hardly any trace of the beautiful man in front of me, when I looked at the boy in the picture. Only his eyes. I looked at the version of Edward that I knew, and the look on his face nearly made me cry; he looked so scared and vulnerable, like he was expecting me to leave him immediately. Of course, I would never do that. I knew a little about being teased in high school, but I could only imagine what kind of torture Edward must have suffered through, looking as he had. Kids were horrible to people who didn't fit a certain mold, and Edward certainly hadn't looked the part of a teen heartthrob. I needed to show him that I still wanted him, perhaps even more now than before. The fact that Edward had opened up to me in such a way, spoke volumes

of the development he was going through. He was finally showing me the real Edward, not just the Edward that he thought I wanted. I rushed to him, anxious to make the sadness on his face disappear. I traced his eyelids with my fingers; His beautiful eyes, the place where I first saw a glimpse if a man I could care for, when the rest of his body frightened me with all its power. It was that profound sadness I had seen, the first day I woke up in his house that had first sparked something inside of me. I placed my hand over his heart, which held so many emotions that sometimes he was not able to contain them, and they spilled over in either tears or declarations of love for me. He was beautiful, inside and out, and I wanted all of it. He still couldn't believe me. I knew Edward thought that I was physically perfect, which was hardly true. But I realized it was the same for both of us; when I looked at Edward I saw perfection in its truest form. I wouldn't change on thing on him. When he looked in the mirror, he saw someone ugly who had probably been teased and bullied. I thought back to the morning, when I had hid in the bathroom crying, because Edward had seen my naked breasts. At that moment I hated my body with its lack of curves, and was sure that he hadn't liked what he saw. I felt compelled to share my insecurity with him, to show him that he was not alone in having these feelings. He had smiled a little of my Flap Jack revelation, and it made me feel better the second I saw the sadness leave his face. I wanted him to feel every bit as beautiful as he made me feel, whenever his eyes roamed over me and smoldered with desire. I dried off and got dressed quickly. Today was the day we were leaving, and I couldn't wait to get on the road with Edward. He was downstairs in the kitchen, making breakfast. I walked closer to the stove and my eyes almost bugged out of my head. No fucking way! "Are you making pancakes?" I asked him, incredulously. "I suddenly had a craving for them," he said nonchalantly, but I could see his eyes sparkle with amusement and mischief. We stared at each other for a few seconds, before he finally broke down and howled with laughter. "You little punk!" I yelled and lunged at him. We wrestled on the floor for a few seconds, and I'm pretty sure that Edward let me pin him on purpose. No, scratch that, he most definitely let me do it; he is really strong! Edward was still laughing and I was punching his arms, effortlessly.

Maybe I really should start working out? "You really suck," I whined in my best impersonation of an eight year old. "Aw, come on love," he laughed. "Don't be mad. You know, I love your body. Why do you think I'm always all over you?" HmmHe has a point there. "Fine, but now I'm seriously considering using your painful past against you!" I said with a smirk. He raised an eyebrow at me. "Oh yeah?" "MmmI'm thinking complete geek outfit for you on Halloween; we're talking glasses, hair parted down the middle, sweater west and suspenders. What do you think about that?" HA! Take that! He just grinned at me. "As long as I get to decide your outfit too, love," he said and wiggled his eyebrows at me suggestively. Damn that one track mind of his. I huffed and climbed off him, but he pulled me back and he had a look of astonishment on his face. "What is it?" I asked. "I'm not going to be alone on Halloween this year," he mused. I shook my head and gave him a smile. He sat up quickly and embraced me. He held me so tight, as if he were afraid that I would suddenly vanish in front of him. "I love you," he whispered into my hair, "thank you forwell, everything Bella. God, you're everything to me." We sat like that on the floor, until I suddenly smelled something burning. "Shit, the pancakes!" I said and jumped off him. After having finished making the breakfast, we sat down at the table together. "Bella, I actually wanted to apologize for what happened earlier," Edward said and looked a little embarrassed. "In the shower?" He smiled. "No, that was amazing. I was a little shocked that you liked it, but pleasantly surprised." Stupid blush!

Then he got serious again. "No, I meant when I wouldn't let you up this morning," he said and looked down. "You don't have to apologize about that. We were just playing," I said. And I won! "I know, butI held you down, Bella. That didn't scare you?" His voice was barely a whisper by now. Had it scared me? No. It had annoyed me a little at first but it had also been an incredible turn on, hearing Edward say that he wanted me to beg. I knew what Edward was getting at. He still felt horrible about tying me to the bed, and I did too. But this was different. I took his hand and made him look at me. "No, you didn't scare me. If I had gotten angry, you would have let me up, right?" "Of course!" he said quickly. "I knew that, and it wasn't scary at all. Quite the opposite," I mumbled almost to myself. "You liked it?" His eyes were big and curious. God, I am such a freak! Can I really tell him that? "It was sort of sexy, having you in control," I said, and was suddenly incredibly fascinated by my plate. There was no way I could look at him right now. "Really?" I heard him ask. I nodded silently while my cheeks were threatening to burn my face off. I felt his hand under my chin, as he raised my head and made me look at him. His eyes were smoldering and I think I gasped a little. "I liked that too," he said with a sexy grin. "But I also really liked it when you took control and said all those things to me." No shit, Sherlock! I nodded again. "So, is that something you'd like to do more, once this isn't so new for us?" he asked, and I clearly heard the hope in his voice. I took a deep breath to calm myself down a little. I as still so uncomfortable taking about these kinds of things, but Edward loved it, apparently. "I don't know if I'll ever be ready for actual restraints, but I did like it when you held me in bed," I finally admitted. His face was sad. "I'm so sorry for doing that to you. You know that right?" "I know, but I was so scared that you would leave me there, tied up. And I don't know if I'll ever be comfortable around handcuffs, and stuff like that again."

"I will do whatever it takes, to win your complete trust," he promised and grabbed my hand. "I will never hurt you again, love." "I believe you," I said and gave him a smile. He smiled back and then said; "What if you were to use the handcuffs on me? Would that be alright?" Holy shit! Images ran through my mind; Edward tied to a bed, completely at my mercy and I could do anything I wanted to his beautiful body. Imagine the possibilities! I shivered lightly at the thought, but I couldn't bring myself to answer him. I still couldn't wrap my mind around the fact that we were having this conversation, over pancakes in the kitchen! "You don't have to answer now," Edward said in a reassuring tone. "Just maybe think about it?" he suggested. I looked up at him and nodded quickly. Edward didn't bring up anymore sex talk, for which I was really grateful. After breakfast, we cleaned up quickly and he started putting our bags in the car. I packed up the rest of my stuff, and before I knew it we were standing at the door. "Are we ever coming back here?" I asked suddenly. "Well, I'm not selling the house," he said. "We can come back sometime if you want." "Maybe, someday." "I've already made arrangements to close the house up, but if you want to come back here, just let me know," he said with a smile. God, things are so simple when you have all that money. We were sitting in the car, when Edward took my hand and looked at me. "Are you ready?" he asked. I smiled at him. "More than ready," I said. "We just need to mail my letter to Charlie on the way." "Oh, about that. I think that you should call him in stead," he said. "Really?" He grinned at me. "Yeah, tell him that you're being whisked away by Prince Charming." I laughed. "It's pretty damn close to the truth."

"I hope you don't mind. I've also made arrangements for having your apartment packed up, and everything is going into storage." He what? "How?" "Money," he said and gave me a shrug. "I guess, I have to get used to that now," I mused. He nodded. "I want to take care of you, love. I couldn't just let you leave all your stuff behind like that. This way, you can always get to it, if you want." I was really happy, that Edward had considered this. It made this feel like an actual relocation, and I wouldn't have to worry about what happened to my things. Edward squeezed my hand, and then we were off. "What about school?" I asked him after a while. "Well, I figured we could both get transferred to the University of Austin," he said. "That's where I had always planned on going, before" he trailed off. I didn't push him to continue. "That sounds great," I said. "I'd really like that." He smiled at me. "I figured as much." "I also need to look for a job, to pay my tuition," I said, already planning in my head. "Please don't," he said. "I'd like to take care of that." "No, I can't let you do that, Edward," I said. I needed to pay my own way, just as I always had. "But I've seen first hand how busy you are. If you work, we won't have any time together," he said petulantly. "But." "Please," he begged me. "Please, let me do this for you, love." I sighed. The thought of not working, was foreign to me. That was the way it had always been. "You'll be able to focus more on school that way," he coaxed. "Money isn't an issue for me, and I'd like to put it to good use. Why do I have all this money, if I can't take care of you?" he asked. "Let me pay part of the rent?" I asked desperately. He laughed loudly.

"I own the mansion, love. There's no rent to pay." Damn his logic! I sighed exasperatedly. "Fine," I said and saw the huge smile on his face. "But I'll do the cooking every other night, and go to the grocery store half the times, ok?" "Whatever you want, love," he said, obviously feeling really great about himself at that moment. I huffed and pouted. "I love that you're so independent, but I haven't had anyone to care for in a long time. Please, let me do that for you. Nothing would make me happier." He looked at me briefly and completely dazzled me with his smile. How am I supposed to say no to him, when he looks like that? "Fine," I grumbled. "You pay my tuition, happy now?" "Ecstatic, love," he said and gave me another big smile. We drove for a few hours, listening to music and talking about nothing in particular. "Edward?" "Yes, love?" "I don't know if this is a painful subject for you, but I wanted to ask you about the picture you showed me last night?" He took a deep breath, but seemed to be ok. "Go ahead." "Well, how did you get from there to here, basically?" He thought about that for a few seconds. "It all started the day I saw you, really. By then, I had already lost most of the weight, but not in a healthy way." "What do you mean?" "I stopped eating for a while, and it just fell off me." He starved himself? Why? "The day after I saw you, I went out and joined a gym. I got a personal trainer and a schedule, and it sort of went on from there." That's one pretty awesome trainer! "I also had laser eye surgery to get rid of my glasses." "Did it hurt?"

"Not really, I was happy to see them go." "I understand why, you have beautiful eyes," I said and he gave me and adorable smile. "Thank you, I love yours as well." "My skin had already cleared up some, but it still needed a lot of work." He said. "Work?" "I had a lot of treatments at a dermatologist, but I guess that's still my main hang up." "You know, how I rarely shave?" He asked. "Yeah," I said and ran my fingers over his stubble, which made him look even sexier. "I guess, I still feel like I need to hide my skin." My heart reached out to him. He looked so vulnerable again at that moment. "You are beautiful," I whispered and caressed his cheek. "Plus, I think the stubble is really sexy on you," I added. He grinned, and his sadness was gone in the blink of an eye. "Sexy, you say. HmmWhat else is sexy about me?" he purred. Jesus, where to start? "Are you fishing for compliments, Mr. Cullen?" He laughed. "Indulge me, please." "Well, in that case we should probably pull over somewhere for a bathroom break, and get some drinks first, because that is a really long list," I stated matter-of-factly. He sighed happily. "How did I get to be so lucky?" "I know what you mean," I said and kissed his cheek, as he pulled off the highway. "I'm crazy about you, Edward."

EPOV We decided to stop for a quick dinner somewhere in Idaho. I was hoping that we would be able to reach Salt Lake City before bedtime, where I had booked us into a nice B&B for the night. It would have probably been a lot more convenient just to grab a motel room somewhere, when I got too tired to drive, but I wanted the trip to be special.

It was a journey into our future together, and I didn't care if we arrived in Austin a little later than we had planned. I wanted us to enjoy the trip. It had been a lot of fun being on the road with Bella. She was so easily excited by the smallest things; like when we had passed the sign that said that we were entering Oregon, she had thrown her arms up and hooted. She told me that she had actually never been outside Washington, and that she had always wanted to see more of the world. I couldn't help but laugh at our differences in that respect. I had travelled all over with my family, and all I cared about looking at was her. After we had gotten some coffee to go and a bathroom break that morning, I finally got Bella to tell me her "what I think is sexy about Edward"- list. (Yeah, yeah, I know. I'm an insecure bastard. Next, I'll probably start asking her if I look fat.) She was so sweet about the whole thing; blushing when she said that she thought I had a nice butt, and giving me a sultry look when she talked about my lips. I finally had to stop her, because it was really fucking uncomfortable driving with a hard on. I did promise myself that I would return the favor to her, once we arrived at the B&B. Now, we were sitting in a small restaurant, eating spareribs and greasy fries. Bella was practically inhaling her food across from me, talking animatedly about things we had seen so far, and gesturing with her hands. She was so fucking beautiful, even covered in barbeque sauce and grease, and she looked so happy that it made me want to jump over the table, and kiss the hell out of her. The fact that she was clearly enjoying the trip made me so ecstatic, that I felt like I was about to burst. "I can't believe that I've never been on a trip like this before," she said. "Have you travelled much?" "All over, love, and I can say with complete sincerity, that there's nowhere I'd rather be than here with you." I said honestly. She smiled widely. "Really?" "Absolutely," I said. Then I added: "But if you wanna go somewhere just let me know, and we'll do it. Hell, we could find an airport right now and postpone Texas for a while." Her eyebrows flew up in surprise, and her mouth dropped open. "Just like that?" "Sure, we've got bags and passports with us." I could see that she was thinking really hard. "So if I said; Edward, would you take me to Paris, please?" "Certainement, ma cherie, tout pour vous," I said smugly, and watched as her cheeks turned that beautiful shade of pink. Way to woo her with the language of love, Cullen!

"You speak French?" she breathed out. "Un petit peu. Just a little," I explained. "Do you know other languages?" "Just a bit of German and Italian," I said nonchalantly, although I could see how impressed she was. "Say something in German," she demanded. I grinned. Didn't she believe me? "Ich liebe dich mehr als Alles auf der ganzen Welt," I said, and watched her eyes widen. "What does that mean?" she asked. I smiled widely and took her hand. "Can't you guess, my love?" "It's either that you love me, or it's something really dirty," she said with a smile. I threw my head back and laughed. How well she knew me by now! "It's the first one," I said and kissed her hand. "but I'm sure I could rustle up some dirty talk in German, if you'd like?" She laughed and shook her head. "I think you do just fine in English, and then at least I know what the hell you're saying." "You do just fine yourself, Ms. Swan" I said and winked at her. I still couldn't believe how much she had turned me on this morning, when I wouldn't let her out of bed. She had been so seductive and in complete control of my all too willing body, and it made me hard just thinking about it. I really hoped that one day, Bella might feel comfortable enough to tie me to the bed, and have her way with me. I shifted in my seat. I needed to think about something else, we still had a few hours drive before we were at the B&B, and I didn't want to be sporting wood for that long. The waitress came over for the third time, and as she approached I heard Bella groan. "Is there anything else you need?" she asked me. "No, we're still fine," Bella said, before I could even answer. The waitress smiled at me. "Let me know," she said and walked away slowly. I looked over at Bella who was rolling her eyes and pouting. She is so damn adorable. Now, what were we talking about?

"Doesn't that bother you?" she asked. Huh? My confusion must have been on full display. "That women just throw themselves at you like that," she said, and motioned to where the waitress had left. Again, huh? "Come on, Edward. She was all over you," Bella said irritated. She was? "I didn't really notice," I admitted. "How could you not! She was practically undressing you with her eyes." I couldn't believe it! Bella was actually jealous of some waitress I had barely glanced at. "I don't care about her, or any other women for that matter. I only see you, love," I said sincerely. She still didn't look convinced. "Bella, surely you can't doubt my feelings for you," I said. "I've only ever wanted you." "I know," she said reluctantly. "It's just a little unnerving having all these women gawk at you." What women? "The woman in the coffee place this morning, the two ladies at the table behind you, and now the waitress. I don't like it," she said firmly. "Bella Swan, are you jealous?" I teased her. "No!" she said immediately. "It's justI know you haven't been with anyone besides me, and what if you get bored?" Ok, I need to stop this right now. I stood up and kneeled down in front of her. "Edward," she hissed, "get up, people are looking!" "Bella," I said, taking her hand in mine. "I will love you until the day I die. I can't imagine my life without you in it. I don't want to go a single day without seeing your smile, or hearing your voice. When I say that you're everything to me, I mean it. I was completely broken before I met you, but you've put me back together again. You've made me who I am, and you're a part of me now. Please believe that, love." I saw her eyes well up with tears. "Oh, Edward."

I leaned up and kissed her passionately. All the love I felt for her went into that kiss. Bella threw her arms around my neck as I stood up, pulling her with me. Her tongue massaged mine, and I moaned into her mouth and held her even tighter to me, feeling her whole body against mine. I pulled back and looked in her eyes. I saw lust, longing, adoration and something I couldn't quite define. It was something I hadn't seen before, though. "Edward, I-I." And then applause broke out all around us. Bella was so surprised that she jumped, and I didn't know what the hell was going on. "Congratulations!" the two women at the next table shouted over the noise. FUUUCK! "What should we do?" Bella whispered in a panicked voice. "Just play along, and get the hell out of here?" I whispered back. She nodded. We thanked the people around us, and waved at the waitress for the check. Of course, we didn't escape that easily. Suddenly, the entire wait staff came marching out of the kitchen to congratulate us. I glanced over at Bella, who looked like she was ready to bury herself. They all enthusiastically shook our hands, and gave us a bottle of pink champagne, which apparently was customary to get with proposals. People do this a lot? I couldn't believe that this was actually a regular occurrence. Like I would actually propose to Bella in a place, where there's a bucket for discarded ribs on the table? I thanked them profusely, pulled Bella with me, and soon we were out of there and back in the car. "Way to ruin a beautiful moment," Bella muttered. "I'm sorry, love. I didn't think they would do that, even if I had proposed." Her eyes flew to mine. "That'sum, that's not something you're thinking about, is it?" she asked nervously. Well, actually "No, not at the moment," I said, lying through my teeth. She breathed out in relief. "Do you not want to get married someday?" I asked with bated breath. She thought about that for a few seconds. "I just don't know if I believe in it. My parents had a horrible marriage. I think my mom wanted to leave Washington, but Charlie is too rooted to ever move."

She paused for a while. "Um, and then she died, you know." I did know. I may have done just a teeny tiny background check on Bella, and I knew the basics of her mom's illness. (Oh come on, this shocks you? I stalked her for six months!) I took her hand. "I'm really sorry, love." "Thank you, but I'm okay. It was so long ago now. But that's why I don't really believe in marriage." Shit! "It's not like that for everyone, you know," I said. She scoffed. "Who do you know, who were happy in their marriage until the end?" "My parents." Fuck! Why did I say that? Knee-jerk reaction bullshit! She raised an eyebrow at me, gauging my reaction before speaking again. "Really?" I sighed. I could tell her this. I needed to open up to her more. "Yeah, insanely happy actually. They were always all over each other. It grossed me out when I was younger, but now it's kinda nice to know that they still loved each other after so many years." I waited for the first feelings of nausea to wash over me. Nothing. Well, that's a fucking first! Bella smiled at me. "Yeah, that is kinda nice to know," she said and took my hand. She didn't ask me anything else about my parents, and I was grateful not having to push my limits tonight. We arrived at the B&B in good time, and headed up to our room. The lady who owned it was very sweet, and Bella seemed really impressed with the place. I had made sure, that we got the best room in the house, which had its own bathroom and a huge bed. "Oh, wow." Bella breathed out as I lead her into the room. For a second I considered carrying her over the threshold as a joke, but I didn't want to push my luck. I knew how uncomfortable she was with grand gestures. "Edward, this is beautiful," she sighed as she took in the room.

It was pretty nice, with a balcony overlooking the garden and antique furniture. "Do you want a bath before bed?" I asked. "Yeah, that would be great, actually," she said and smiled. "Why don't you just relax in the tub for a while and I'll get our bags. Then I'll see if I can use my manly wiles on the owner, and get us some cake or something for dessert." I said. She laughed. "You'll probably come back with a four tiered wedding cake, if you really turn on the charm." "That'll go perfect with our engagement champagne," I chuckled, and headed downstairs. Apparently, I did possess some wiles, because I had no trouble getting us two huge pieces of vanilla cake with strawberries from the owner. While Bella was in the bathroom, I lit a few candles and opened the champagne. I was on the couch, flicking through the channels when she came out and my jaw dropped. Bella was wearing the sexiest lingerie I had ever seen; it was a white silk babydoll with lace trimmings that barely covered her luscious ass, and it revealed so much cleavage that it ought to be illegal. Motherfuckshit! Gah! "Wh..How..," I tried, but couldn't form a coherent thought, since all the blood in my body was currently pulsing through my rock hard cock. "Where did you get that?" I finally managed to squeak out, while my eyes still roamed over her. I sure as hell didn't buy that, I would have remembered. Vividly! "It was in one of the bags you got from my apartment," she said and grinned slyly. "One of my girlfriends gave it to me for my birthday. I meant to return it, but never got around to it." I need to send her girlfriend some flowers or something, as a thank you! "Um, I'm really glad you didn't," I said, and swallowed audibly. "So, does that mean you like it?" she said and did a pirouette. FUUCK! "That's an understatement, but Bella, if we're supposed to have any kind of conversation, or do anything that doesn't involve me ripping that thing off you immediately, I need you to put something over it." She smiled and rummaged through her bag, until she found a small silk robe and slipped it on. "Better?" she asked.

Not really! I still know what she's wearing underneath. Dear god, give me strength! "Um, I need a shower, I'll be right back," I said and hurried into the bathroom, not fooling Bella, who smirked at my words. After a warm shower and a frantic release, I felt prepared to face her again. I needed to know that I could be in the room with her, and not jump her. She was sitting on the bed, just waiting for me. God, she is so beautiful. I can't believe she wants to be with me. Her eyes roamed over my naked torso, and she bit her bottom lip. Oh no Bella, not the lip! I felt myself starting to grow hard again, but controlled it somewhat and sat down on the bed with her. "Champagne?" she asked and held out a glass to me. "What should we toast to?" I asked. "The future," she said. "Our future," she added and smiled at me. Our future, damn that sounds nice! "To our future," I said, and held my glass up to hers. We starting eating our cake, and talked about the trip so far, but every time Bella licked icing of her fingers, I felt my cock throb in my sweatpants. "Bella, baby. Please stop licking your fingers." I begged her, "you're killing me." Her eyes widened as she looked at my obviously pained expression, and then that beautiful blush crept up in her face again. "Sorry," she whispered. "Don't apologize, love. Can I please just fucking touch you right now? Please?" I didn't even care that I was practically begging her at this point, I needed to feel her. Now! She nodded and put our plates on the bedside table next to our glasses. "Stand up baby," I whispered, "and take your robe off slowly." She did as I told her, and agonizingly slow she slipped the robe off her and revealed her beautiful body to me. I felt my breath hitch in my throat, as I reached out to touch her. I ran my hands up and down her sides, feeling the soft fabric and her curves underneath. I looked up at her. "You are so beautiful, it takes my breath away," I told her.

She leaned down and kissed me tenderly, running her hands through my hair and tugged it gently. I pulled her to me, and straddled her in my lap. We both moaned when she grinded herself on my erection, and I ran my hands down and grabbed her ass. I pulled up her babydoll and felt that she was wearing lace panties underneath. Oh sweet Jesus. She really is trying to kill me here. I kissed and sucked on her neck, while she rotated her hips in my lap, and I felt her breathing getting heavier. I kissed down her chest and buried my face in her cleavage, taking in her incredible scent and tasting her varm skin. Her hands travelled up and down my arms, down my naked back, spreading tingles of pleasure all over my body. Oh god, I want her so badly! I slipped the straps of her lingerie off her shoulders and kissed her breasts, which were practically spilling out of the fabric. I cupped them in my hands and kneaded them gently before leaning in and sucking on her nipples. "Oh, that feels amazing," she moaned, as I flicked my tongue over her hardened peaks. I needed to touch her more, and I couldn't take anymore of her grinding on me, or I would end up coming in my pants. I lifted both of us up, turned around and covered her body with mine on the middle of the bed. I kissed her deeply and swirled my tongue around hers before gently sucking on it. Then I kissed my way down her body and tugged at the hem of her babydoll. "Can I take this off?" I whispered. She nodded breathlessly and lifted her arms as I slipped it over her head. I hooked my fingers in her panties and glanced at her for permission. She bit her lower lip and nodded again. Fuck, I really need to control myself, or I'm gonna end up taking her here and now! I looked down at her as she lay there naked beneath me. "God, Bella. You are incredible," I breathed out. I lay back down next to her, and kissed her deeply. I slipped my hand down to her pussy and spread her with my fingers. She was so wet and warm, and took a deep breath before proceeding. I circled her clit with my thumb and slowly pushed two fingers inside her. Oh god, she's so warm and tight. I think I'm gonna lose it! Bella moaned loudly as I gently rubbed her clit and pumped my fingers in and out of her pussy. "Do you like that, baby?" I asked and kissed her before she could answer. "Do you like it when I touch you?" She closed her eyes and arched her back as I brushed against her g-spot.

"Oh, that feels so good," she said in a sexy breathy voice that made my cock throb. "Don't close your eyes," I said. "Look at me while I touch you." Her eyes met mine, and they stayed on me while I continued to gently fuck her with my fingers, and rub her clit. I kept going painfully slow, and Bella writhed her body and grinded her hips against my fingers. "What do you need, sweet girl? Tell me." I looked into her eyes, and they were filled with lust and longing. "More, I need more, Edward," she moaned. Fuck, she's so unbelievably sexy! I slowly added a third finger and pumped a little faster. "Yes! Oh god!" she shouted and arched her back again. I couldn't resist sucking her nipple into my mouth and giving it a gentle bite, as I pushed my fingers deep into her pussy again. "Fuck!" she shouted and rotated her hips frantically. "Look at me, baby," I said. "I want to see you when you come!" I had brought Bella to orgasm several times now, but never like this. I had never looked into her eyes when I did it, and it felt so intimate and intense that it almost took my breath away. I slowed my ministrations down a little. I didn't want her to come just yet. "Do you feel how wet you are for me?" I asked. "How warm and tight you are? Do you know how much I dream about being with you? How badly I want you?" "I want that too," she moaned. "Please, Edward, harder! It feels so good!" How could I deny her anything? I pumped my fingers faster and rubbed her clit harder, all the while looking into her eyes. Look into my eyes, my love. See how much I love you and want you. Her hips rose of the bed and her hands gripped the sheets. "Oh, god! Oh, god, Edward!" "Fuck, Bella you feel so amazing! I love watching you come," I said breathlessly. She struggled to keep her eyes open and fixed on me, as her orgasm approached faster and faster, but finally she had to close her eyes and throw her head back. I felt her pussy start to clench around fingers, and I curled my fingers within her, and heard her hold her breath for a few seconds. Suddenly her pussy clamped down on my fingers, and I felt her come harder than ever before. She threw her head back against the pillows again and screamed my name. "Edward!"

Her pussy was clenching so hard that it nearly pushed my fingers out, but I kept pumping them, drawing out her climax as it washed over her again and again. "Oh god, "she whimpered, as her hips came down again and her breathing started to slow. I looked at her, and saw a single tear slide down her chin. OH, NO! "Bella honey, are you ok? Did I hurt you?" I asked in a panicked voice. Fuck! You just had to push the envelope with that third finger, idiot! I slowly slipped my fingers out of her, dreading the sight of blood on them, but there wasn't any. Thank the fucking lord! Bella looked at me with tears in her eyes, but I didn't see any pain in them. "I'm not hurt," she whispered. "Why are you crying, love? Was it too much?" I asked. I pulled her into my arms and covered us with a blanket. Bella was still trembling a little, and I stroked her hair gently. "Can you tell me, sweetheart?" I whispered. She sighed and snuggled closer to me. "It was too much and not enough, at the same time. I can't really explain it." I propped myself up on my elbow and gazed down on her. "It was really over-whelming and intense, looking into your eyes, seeing it all, and feeling all those things at the same time," she said. "What things, sweet girl?" She hesitated for a few seconds. "Desire, passion andlove." What? Did she just say? She cupped my face with her hand and looked into my eyes. "I love you, Edward." Oh dear god. I felt the tears filling my eyes, blurring her from my vision. I quickly wiped them away. I needed to see Bella now. "Please, say that again," I whispered. I had to make absolutely sure that she said, what I thought she said. She gave me a radiant smile, and held my face between her hands.

"I love you." I didn't have time to form a single coherent thought before Bella's lips crashed into mine, and she kissed me with an eagerness that made my head spin. "I love you, Bella. I love you so much," managed to say between kisses. Bella pushed on my shoulder and made me roll us over, so she was sitting on top. I looked up at her in complete awe. This goddess had just told me that she loved me. "You love me?" I asked, and noticed how much my voice shook. "I love you," she repeated and looked deep into my eyes again. We shared a long and tender kiss that made my insides all jumbled. "I love you so much Edward, and now I'm going to show you," she whispered. "How?" I could barely hear my own voice. Bella leaned down and kissed me passionately. Our hands found each other and she brought mine over my head, and made me hold on to the headboard of the bed. "Keep them there, or I'll stop what I'm doing," she whispered on my lips. Holy hell! The Vixen is back! I am the luckiest man on the planet. Bella is everything and more! I held on tight and braced myself for whatever my love was about to do.

BPOV I love Edward! I love him! I didn't know how long I had known this, but when he knelt down in front of me at the restaurant and promised that he would love me forever, I felt it all over. It had only been a little more than a week since he came into my life, but I knew that I never wanted to be apart from him ever again. I couldn't imagine never seeing his beautiful smile or not waking up with him every morning. I wanted that forever and always. The love he felt for me radiated through me when he brought me to orgasm, and his eyes burned into mine, silently promising me a lifetime of moments just like the one we shared. God, I love him! He held on to the headboard of the bed, and looked up at me with so much adoration and love that it made my heart soar. "Keep them there, or I'll stop what I'm doing," I whispered after I had kissed him. He looked like a kid on Christmas morning, when he heard my words. An incredibly horny grownup kid, that is.

I kissed him again, deep and slow. He let me control the kiss, as I massaged his tongue with mine tasting champagne, vanilla and Edward. He moaned, and it made my body ache for him all over again. But this was about him, and I wanted him to feel just as wonderful as he had just made me feel. I placed small chaste kisses all over his perfect face, and made him turn his head. I sucked on his earlobe, traced the shell of his ear with my tongue and finally bit gently down on his neck. "God, you're amazing," he sighed, and closed his eyes. I kissed and licked down his neck, taking small bites all the way and making him moan. I brought my hands up to his wrists and dragged them down his toned arms, amazed at the contrast between his hard muscles and soft skin. I slid down a little, and felt his hard cock against my bottom, and I couldn't resist grinding myself down on him and circling my hips. "Oh," he breathed out and bucked his hips up against me. I rubbed myself against him again, and felt the pleasure shoot through me as his cock pressed against my pussy. I saw him let go of the headboard, and his hands were about to reach my hips when I grabbed them. "Ah ah," I scolded. "Hands above your head." "Fuck, you're killing me," he whispered, but did as I told him. "That's better. I control this, right?" "Yes love." I moved down his body and straddled his thighs. I started kissing his chest and circled his nipple with my tongue before biting down on it gently. "Fuck," he breathed out, and bucked his hips again. I continued kissing and licking his chest and nipples and felt him writhe beneath me. The thought that I was essentially controlling his powerful body, was a huge turn on, and I felt myself getting wetter by the minute. "Please baby, lower," he begged. I had no problem accepting his request and kissed my way down to the hem of his sweatpants, where I could clearly see the outline of his cock underneath. "Can I take these off you?" I asked, already knowing the answer. "Are you fucking kidding me?" he grinned. I smiled and pulled them off him, leaving him completely naked before me. Fuck! Edward is going commando! His cock was so big and hard, that I think I gasped at the sight. He was clearly enjoying that I was in control. I straddled him again and reached out to touch. I marveled at the feel of his cock in my hand. It was so hard, but the skin was incredibly soft and warm. I lifted

myself up a little, and then I suddenly had an overwhelming urge to feel his cock against my pussy again. I dragged the head down my slit and up again, coating it in my wetness. "Fuck, that feels good!" he said, in a strained voice. I rubbed the head of his cock against my clit, and moaned at the same time as Edward. His eyes were trained me, and they were blazing with lust and desire. "That looks so fucking amazing, baby. I can't wait 'til the day when you fuck me like that," he moaned, and thrust his hips up against me. Oh my god! His words were driving me wild, and at that moment I really wanted to slide myself down on him, and finally feel him inside of me. "Can I touch you?" he pleaded with me. I was so aroused at that point that I almost said yes. I knew that it would only take few touches from his talented fingers, and I would be coming again. But this was about Edward's pleasure, and I was forgetting my mission. Time to lay down the law. He seems to really like it when I get all bossy with him. Just say it, Bella! "No, and because you asked I'm gonna start all over again," I said and gave him an evil smirk. "Jesus, fuck," he breathed out and I felt his cock twitch against me. "Do you know what you do to me, when you say stuff like that?" Yes! It worked! "I can guess," I said smugly and let go of his cock. He whimpered at the loss of contact, and I started kissing his mouth and face all over again, making him moan into my mouth. I made my way down his torso and heard him hiss, when I once again bit down on his nipples and kissed my way down his stomach agonizingly slow. "Are you going to behave this time?" I asked him. His eyes were pleading with me to touch him. "Yes," he whispered, "you call the shots." Damn right I do! Wait, where is this side of me coming from? I'd better make the most of it before the champagne buzz disappears, and I'm shy Bella again. I smiled at him and grabbed his cock. "Yes," he whispered. I leaned down and licked all the way from the base to the head, before flicking my tongue over the tip. "Fuck!" Edward shouted and thrust his hips up.

I noticed that he was holding onto the headboard so tightly that his knuckles were turning white. I licked my lips, and while holding eye contact with Edward, I slid his cock into my mouth as far as it could go. "Holy shit!" he shouted, and threw his head back against the pillows. Wow! I need to do this to him more, just to see that again. I sucked gently and cupped his balls with my left hand. I bobbed my head slowly up and down, and used my tongue at each pass. Edward was writhing and moaning, as I slowly increased the tempo. "Oh, baby. You are incredible at that," he panted. "Mmm," I hummed as a thank you. "Fuck!" he shouted and bucked his hips wildly. "Do that again, baby." What? Hum? "Mmmmmm," I hummed while I rubbed the underside of his cock with my tongue. "Holy fuck!" he shouted, and I felt his cock get bigger in my mouth. I bopped my head, swirled my tongue and massaged his balls, while Edward writhed and shouted unintelligible words. God, I love doing this to him! "Baby, baby, I'm close," he panted. I increased the tempo, wanting to give him all the pleasure I could and hummed again. "Oh, oh, oh," he chanted and gyrated his hips. "Bella, I-I, please, I," he shouted. I knew that he was close to his orgasm, and that he wanted me to remove my mouth, but I didn't want to. I wanted to try this, at least once. I sucked a little harder on his cock, and hummed again. "Baby! I-I'm, ah, ah," he panted loudly, and suddenly I felt his hand on my head trying to gently push me away. But I kept going, and I felt his cock swell in my mouth and his balls tighten in my hands. "FUCK!" Edward roared as his orgasm hit him, and he started spurting in my mouth. I kept sucking and swallowing, and I heard him gasp and pant above me as his body shivered violently. I slowly released his cock from my mouth and glanced up at him. He was lying with his arms thrown over his face, still breathing heavily, completely wrapped up in his post-orgasmic high. Edward has left the building! "I love you," I whispered. "Oh god, I love you," he choked out and moved his arms away from his face.

I crawled up to him and buried my face in the crook of his neck, and felt him wrap his arms around me. I don't know how long we lay there, just holding each other. Edward was caressing my back with his fingertips, and after a while he rolled on to his side facing me. "That was incredible," he said and kissed me gently. "Are you ok?" "Mmm," I hummed. "It was wonderful." He looked at me with complete awe on his face. "You really liked doing that?" I smiled and felt myself blush a little. HmmI guess I'll never get rid of that. "Yeah, I love that I can make you feel so great." "You have no idea," he chuckled. "I think I do. When you touch me it's the most incredible feeling in the world," I said honestly. "And we haven't even had sex yet," he mused. God, it gets even better than this? "I know, I wonder what it's going to be like?" He frowned and gave me a concerned look. "Bella, I'm a little scared of it," he admitted in a small voice. "Why?" "Well, it's most likely gonna be painful for you, and that's not something I'm looking forward to," he said. "But that's normal right? The first time, I mean." "Yeah, but even so. It doesn't really seem fair, because I'm gonna love it right away, and you'll probably just feel sore," he said, sounding pained. "Edward," I said seriously and cupped his cheek with my hand. "It'll only hurt the first time, and that's just the way things are. I know that you'll be so gentle with me, that I'm not scared." "But what if I can't control myself?" he argued. "I know you can. You would never hurt me, I know that." He sighed deeply. "I never want to cause you pain, but I will when we have sex the first time. It's inevitable." I sighed dramatically. "Fine, no sex. We'll stay virgins forever."

"No!" He said immediately, and I couldn't help but laugh at him. I knew he was dying to sleep with me, just not the first time. He gave me a crooked grin. "I can't wait to make love to you, it's true." I gave him my best 'that's pretty obvious'- expression and refrained from throwing a "duh!" in there. He kissed my forehead and pulled me tighter to him. "I'd like for us to make love on our first night in Texas. Would that be ok for you?" he asked anxiously. "Yes, but don't you want it to happen spontaneously?" I asked. "Um, no. Not the first time. I know it's not very romantic when it's all planned out, but I think I need that for the first time, to make sure I don't hurt you too much," he answered apologetically. "That makes sense. I like the idea of doing it in our new home, on our first night there." He gave me that brilliant smile that lit up his whole face. "Our new home. Fuck that sounds amazing." He kissed me slowly and deeply, and I felt it all over. "I love you, Bella." "I love you, Edward." We fell asleep like that; on our sides close together, our foreheads almost touching. It was intimate and perfect. EPOV I opened my eyes and looked at the beautiful girl next to me. She was still asleep, snuggled up at my side. I ran my hand up and down her back, reveling in the feel of her naked body so close to mine. I can't believe I get to wake up to this every morning! Last night had been completely mind-blowing; hearing her say that she loved me, and knowing that she wanted me as much as I wanted her. And don't forget about the fucking hot blowjob! How could I forget that? Bella was making all my fantasies come true and surpassing them each time. I couldn't believe it when she had kept going, and let me come in her mouth. I had honestly never expected her to want to do that. Of course I had dreamed about it, but experiencing it was better than anything I could have ever imagined. I kissed her pouty pink lips gently. "I love you," I whispered. She stirred a little and snuggled closer to me.

"Mmm..Love you too," she whispered and wrapped her arm around me. "Are you ready to get up, sweet girl? We have a lot of driving to do today." She groaned a little and hugged me to her. "Too comfortable to get up, more sleep." I smiled. I didn't really want to leave the bed either, but I was also eager to reach or destination. "I bet I can make you wake up," I said and rolled her on to her side facing away from me, and pressed my body against hers. "Really?" I could hear the smile in her voice. "Mmm," I purred. "Absolutely." I heard her gasp as I slid my hand between her legs, and rubbed her clit with my finger. "You see, I'm already up," I said and rubbed my morning wood against her ass. "I can feel that," she chuckled and arched her back. I massaged her clit again and kissed her neck. "God, that feels good," she moaned and lifted her top leg, giving me more room to play with her pussy. I dipped my finger lower and felt how wet she was, before rubbing her clit again. "Mmm, good dreams Ms. Swan?" I teased and increased the speed and pressure. "Yes, you were inside of me and it felt so good." God, I love when she tells me stuff like that. "Really? From behind like this?" I asked, and bit her neck gently while I continued to rub her. "God, yes," she moaned and reached behind her and grabbed my cock. Oh, fuck yes! "You're a very naughty girl in your dreams," I said, feeling her hips start to rock against my hand. "Yes," she whispered and moaned again as I rubbed her harder and faster. "Edward, I'm close. Don't stop, please." "Wouldn't dream of it, baby," I purred into her ear. "Come for me." "Mmm, oh god, I'm, I'm," she panted and rubbed her ass against my cock. I felt her body tense up, and then she let go with a long moan. "Are you awake now, sweet girl?" I teased and kissed her neck. "Yeah, but I think I need to refuse getting up each morning if this is the treatment I get," she laughed.

"Your wish is my command, love," I said and rolled off the bed. On my way to the bathroom I glanced back at her; she was on her back, stretching her naked body. Fuck, she is sexy! "There's something I'd like to see every morning," I said and smiled at her. "That can be arranged," she grinned. "Do you need some help with your situation there?" she asked, and looked at my cock which was standing at full salute. Fuck! How did I get to be this lucky? "Meet me in here, in five minutes," I smiled and shut the door. After a nice long shower and breakfast, we were ready to get back on the road. We drove almost nonstop that day, and Bella was amazed at the changes in the landscape as we made our way across the country. We played car games, listened to music and talked about everything that had happened so far in our relationship. It was wonderful to have all this time with her, without distractions and really getting to know each other. Later that afternoon we arrived in Denver, and decided to have an early dinner. We still had 16 hours of driving ahead of us, and I wanted to get us as close to Austin as possible before calling it a night. That night we got a hotel room somewhere in Kansas. It wasn't as nice as the B&B, but it was ok. All I needed that night was sleep. I was really exhausted from driving and Bella was too. We were lying in bed, facing each other, just talking about the day that had passed. "God, it was really beautiful in Denver," Bella breathed out, remembering the short stop we had made there. "Yeah, it's a great place for skiing," I agreed. "I never tried that," she said sadly. "There's so much I've never done." I pulled her into my arms. "We can change all that now," I promised. "I'll take you skiing, if you'd like?" She smiled widely. "Really?" "Sure, we could go for Christmas. It's beautiful in the mountains with all the snow. We could rent a great cabin with a huge bed and a Jacuzzi, and spend the holidays totally naked," I grinned at her. That sounds like a pretty fucking merry Christmas to me! She smiled again, but I could also see a little frown on her face. "We don't have to," I said quickly. "No, it sounds wonderful Edward, really. It's just"

"What, love? You can tell me." "I usually spend Christmas with Charlie," she said quietly, and looked a little anxious. Fuck! Of course she's gonna want to be with her father for the holidays, stupid! You can't expect her to be with you 24/7. You can survive Christmas alone. It's not like you haven't done it before! But the thought of not being with Bella for even a small period of time made my stomach ache. I felt guilty for wanting to keep her with me always, but at the same time I knew that I would be miserable if she went home for the holidays. However, I knew that Christmas equaled family time, and I would have to put on a brave face and endure her absence. But I want her to spend Christmas with me! I could practically hear myself whine like a five year old on the inside. But I needed to let her know, that it was perfectly fine for her to go home to Charlie. It was the right thing to do, no matter how much it killed me to be without her. Bella was still looking at me anxiously. "Of course, love. I'm sorry I didn't think of that. Christmas is family time. I understand." She hugged me tightly and almost choked me in her tight embrace. "So we can go to Forks for Christmas?" she asked and smiled excitedly. What? She...she wants me to come? "Edward, what's wrong?" I could feel my eyes begin to water. Stop that right now! She's gonna think you're a fucking wimp if you keep crying in front of her! I pulled myself together somewhat. "You want me to come with you?" I asked slowly, but I could hear my voice tremble. She furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. "Of course, what did you think? That I would want to spend Christmas without you?" I shrugged. She took my face between her hands and looked deeply in my eyes. "Silly, beautiful man, I love you. Of course I want you to come with me." I hugged her tightly and hid my tears, but I could feel my body tremble against hers. "I want Christmases, birthdays and every other important and unimportant event with you," she whispered and hugged me tighter. "You're not alone anymore, Edward."

And just like that I lost it. She had given me so much of herself, and I had given her so little in return. The words started pouring out of me, and I was helpless to stop them. "They're dead. They're gone. My mom, my dad. They're gone! And Emmett! Oh god, Emmett," I sobbed. "I miss him so much! And Rosalie hates me, and Alice hates me, I know she does. How could she not! They're all gone, Bella. I've been alone for so long, and I'm so fucking scared that I'll lose you too!" I cried. "Oh god, I can't lose you!" I sobbed into her neck, and shook all over, but she never let go of me. She held me tightly, as I poured out all my grief and loneliness, and cried until I was completely spent. "You'll never lose me, love," she whispered. "I'm right here, and I'm not going anywhere." She stroked my hair and naked shoulders as I hiccoughed and sniffled like a goddamn little girl, but she never pulled away. "ShhSleep now, love. We're going home tomorrow. Our home, together," she whispered and kissed my forehead. I sighed into her neck, and felt myself drift away to the sounds of her words and the feel of her touch. I felt safe, warm and loved.

BPOV "ShhSleep now, love. We're going home tomorrow. Our home, together," I whispered and kissed him on his forehead. I felt his body relax and get heavier in my arms, as his breathing became deep and regular. Soon Edward was fast asleep in my embrace. I, on the other hand, couldn't find any rest. My mind was reeling from Edward's revelation. I had a million questions for him and a heavy stone weighing on my heart, when I thought about the words that he had said. They're dead. They're gone. My heart was breaking for the man in my arms, the man I loved yet knew so little about. It was as I had feared; Edward's family had passed away. He was alone. His parents were dead and Emmett, who I assumed was his brother, was also gone. But who is Alice? He had said that Rosalie and Alice hated him. Rosalie must have been Emmett's wife, but Alice? His sister, perhaps? And she's alive. I wondered what she would be like. Would she look like Edward? I tried to imagine a female version of Edward; brown hair with bronze highlights, green eyes, pale skin, smaller than him, with more delicate features. She would be beautiful.

I wonder where she is now. She wasn't in the mansion in Texas, I knew that. Back in Washington, maybe? Was that the reason why Edward had moved there in the first place? And why had he said that they hated him? That was the worst part. Why would the few family members he had left hate him? Had he done something? Did Edward have something to do with their deaths? No! There is absolutely no way that he would ever do something like that. Not on purpose, anyway. Had there been an accident? There were so many things I wanted to ask him, but I wasn't sure if he was ready to tell me everything. I knew that Edward had a very difficult time talking about his family, and I was so proud of him for sharing just a little of himself tonight. He needed to let go of it. I could feel him carry all that pain around with him, and I knew that it must be draining. I ran my hand through his incredibly soft hair, and kissed his forehead again. I wouldn't push Edward into telling me anything he wasn't ready to share. He had already given me so much. In fact, he had pretty much offered me the world on a platter. I realized that the sky was the limit, when it came to my life with Edward; it could be whatever I wanted, and wherever I wanted it. Someday, I would love to live abroad with Edward. Maybe France or Italy? But I knew how much it meant to him to go home, and I was also really excited about Texas, and the life we would have down there. Maybe we would go to Europe for the summer? God, to think that I, plain old Bella Swan, could go anywhere I wanted with the man that I loved! Edward had opened up the whole world for me, and I would patiently wait for him to let me into his heart. And at that moment I realized something. His heart was the place in the world, which I most longed to explore. It didn't matter where Edward and I went, as long as we were together. We loved each other, and that was the most important thing. It was the only thing that mattered. "I love you," I whispered to the beautiful man in my arms. "Anytime you're ready to tell me, I'll be here." I woke up the next morning to find that Edward wasn't in the bed anymore. I sat up and looked around, but I couldn't see him anywhere. "Edward?" I called out. Did he leave? I got out of bed and put some clothes on. There was no sign of Edward anywhere. Why had he left? Oh no! No, no, no! What if Edward had really left me? What if he had gotten so scared about revealing his past that he had run away? Now, stop that! Edward wouldn't do that. He swore that he would never give up on your relationship, remember?

I relaxed a little. I did remember. If Edward had left the hotel room, there would be a valid reason. I decided to take a quick shower while I waited for him. Afterwards, I stood in the bathroom about to open the door to the bedroom, and I held my breath. Please let him be there. Let him keep his word. I opened the door and breathed out in relief, when I was met by a pair of sad green eyes. "Good morning, love," he said, and gave me a weak smile. I walked over to where he was sitting on the bed, and ran my hands through his messy hair. "What's wrong?" I asked. He hesitated and wouldn't meet my eyes. In stead he looked down, and put his forehead against my stomach and sighed. "I'm sorry about last night," he whispered. "I shouldn't have burdened you with all my shit." I took his face in my hands and made him look up at me. "Edward, you don't ever need to apologize for opening up to me." "But," "No," I said firmly. "We're in this relationship together, and there's nothing you can tell me that will make me love you any less." "You don't know that," he whispered with tears in his eyes. "Yes, I do. I've seen you at your worst. You almost took me against my will, and you handcuffed me to the bed." "Fuck, I can't believe I did that to you," he said and suddenly looked angry. "What the hell is wrong with me?" He stood up and started pacing in front of me. "Why do you even want to be with me, Bella? You're so sweet and beautiful and loving. I'm a horrible person. I fucking hate myself! You should hate me for what I've done to you!" Maybe that's true, but I still love you. "I never hated you, not even when I woke up at your house, and realized that you had taken me," I whispered and approached him. "Why?" His eyes pleaded with me to tell him. "Because I could see how sorry you were for what you were doing. The very first time I looked into your eyes, I saw so much sadness. I didn't fully understand it at the time, why you were looking at me that way, but now I do. You never meant to hurt me, by taking me." "I didn't. I wanted to protect you, but I also wanted you in my life. I was selfish, and I'm so sorry for that."

I stepped all the way over, so I was right in front of him. "I've already forgiven you, love." He wrapped his arms around me and held me tight. "I'm so sorry about your family, and whenever you're ready to talk about it, I'll be here." He sighed, and held me tighter. "Thank you. I don't deserve you," he muttered into my hair. "You have the rest of your life to earn me," I said playfully and kissed his cheek. He chuckled a little. Phew, bad mood over! "I'll start right now," he said with a smile and released me. "The room service menu looked awful, so I brought you breakfast." He pointed to the small table, where I saw a paper bag from my favorite coffee chain. As if on cue my stomach growled, and I peered into the bag. I picked up a huge cup and smelled the coffee emanating from it. I love you Edward! The bag also contained my favorite breakfast treat; a huge apple/cinnamon muffin and blueberry yoghurt. Scratch that, I freaking worship the ground you walk on! "Oh my god, that's my favorite," I sighed happily. "How did you..?" Edward raised an eyebrow at my stupid question, and grinned wickedly. Duh, Bella! What doesn't he know about you? "Thank you," I said, and gave him a huge smile and a quick kiss. "Anything to see you smile like that," he replied and kissed me back. I dug into my breakfast and practically moaned in delight. "Ok, I definitely need to bring you breakfast every morning, if it can get you to make sounds like that," he said, and gave me a look filled with lust. "There are other ways you can do that, you know," I said and gave him a wink. He groaned and shifted in his seat. "Don't test me, love. You'll have to have patience until tonight, but I'll make it worth the wait," he replied with a smirk. Holy shit! We'll be in Texas tonight, and that meanssex with Edward. Gah! I must have looked completely stunned, but he just gave me a dazzling smile and gazed at me happily with his chin resting in his hands.

Suddenly I wasn't very hungry anymore. It wasn't that I was nervous about the pain. I was more worried about my own performance. What if I was bad in bed? To be truthful, I didn't actually know what being bad in bed entailed, but that just made it worse. "Are you ok, love?" Edward asked concerned. "Yeah, I'm just a little nervous, I guess." "We don't have to do anything, you're not comfortable with. We can wait as long as you want," he said sincerely. "I know, and it's not that I don't want to, I really do. But I'm worried that I won't live up to your expectations," I said and looked down. I felt him take my hand. "Bella, look at me," he said softly. I met his eyes and they were so tender and loving that it made my heart clench. "I never even thought that you would want to kiss me, when I first saw you. Everything that you have given me has been better than I could have ever dreamed. You are so wonderful and I love you more than I can put into words. No matter what we do, it will be perfect, because it's you and me." He kissed my hand, and held it against his cheek. "I'm nervous too, love, and I'm also worried about meeting your expectations, but we'll figure it out together. Do you believe me?" I nodded. When he said it like that, I didn't feel so apprehensive. It was Edward's first time as well, and I knew that he was scared to death about hurting me. We would learn together. "Finish your breakfast and let's get out of here," he said with a smile. We drove south headed for Oklahoma. I read for a couple of hours, but I couldn't focus on the book. Edward was very quiet today, probably still thinking about everything he had told me last night. I could feel him looking at me every once in a while, when he thought I didn't notice. I needed to let him know that I wouldn't push him into answering any questions, because I could feel his anxiety rolling off him. He was gripping the steering wheel and his shoulders were tense. "Edward, are you alright?" I finally asked him. "Is it that obvious?" he asked in a weary-sounding voice. Yes. "I can see that something is upsetting you, please talk to me." "It's just that we're getting closer to home, and I haven't been there since my family" he trailed off. "I know that it's difficult for you," I said and took his hand. "But I'm here if you need to talk about this." He sighed and squeezed my hand.

"I know, and I want to. ButI'm scared." "Why?" "I'm afraid that you won't look at me the same waythat you won't want me anymore." "That will never happen, I promise. Of course, I want to know what happened, but you don't have to tell me anything you don't want to. Only what you're comfortable sharing." He was quiet for a little while, lost in his own thoughts. "What would you like to know? You can ask me, but I can't promise you that I'll answer." He glanced at me and gave me an apologetic look. "I'm sorry, love. That's the best I can do right now." "Don't apologize. It's ok," I said. He breathed out in relief. "Ok," he said. "Ask away." EPOV Bella was deep in thought. I knew that she was carefully considering what she could ask me. I was quivering on the inside, but did my best not to show it. I was so nervous about this, but I knew that I had to give her a little, after having dumped all that on her last night. Of course, she would be wondering what had happened to my family. That was only natural. I was slowly getting better at talking about them without feeling panicked. Bella was slowly curing my anxiety, and that was unexpected to say the least. I had been recommended grief counseling and therapy after everything that had happened, but I had refused. I wanted to be alone with my sorrow and guilt, and I had fled Texas after the funeral. Alice had still been in the hospital, and I never said goodbye to her. I had ruined all her dreams, and I knew that she must hate me more than anything. "Edward?" Bella's soft voice brought me out of my painful memories. "Was Emmett your brother?" she asked. "Yes," "And he was married to Rosalie?" "Yes." I knew I sounded like a complete asshole; only giving her monosyllables for answers, but I needed to keep my emotions in check. I only hoped that she wouldn't be too upset with my meager responses. "EdwardWho is Alice?" "My sister," I said, feeling my throat start to tighten.

"Where is she?" Bella asked carefully. I stared out onto the road for a few seconds. This would take more than a few words to explain. I took a deep breath. "She's with Rosalie. She was still underage when it happened, and Rosalie became her legal guardian. They still live together, even though she's an adult now." "But you've never lived with them?" "No." "Why not?" I swallowed, and felt the tears burning behind my eyes. "I couldn't face them." Because you're a goddamn coward! She held my hand tighter, silently promising me that she would never let go. "Edward, was there an accident?" That's what they're calling it, but you know the truth, don't you? It was all your fault! "Yes," I whispered, and felt my eyes begin to water. "It's ok. I'm not gonna ask you anything else," she said and kissed my hand. I let go of her hand for a second to wipe away the tears, and quickly took it in mine again. "Thank you for sharing that with me," she said and snuggled into my side. The feel of her body next to mine, calmed me instantly and I breathed out deeply. I kissed the top of her head. "Thank you for being with me," I said. "There's nowhere else I'd rather be. Would you like me to read to you?" she asked. I has happy for the distraction and her infinite patience when it came me, although I didn't fully understand where it came from. "That sounds great, love. What are you reading?" "Sex for dummies," she said. WHAT! I must have looked completely shocked, because she laughed loudly. "I'm kidding! You're too easy!" I smiled at her. She could always lighten my mood, and I fell even more in love with her.

"Hmm, easy you say? Maybe I won't put out tonight because you said that," I teased. She gaped at me and I laughed. She playfully punched my shoulder, but leaned in and kissed my cheek. "Then I'll just have to take care of myself tonight. Would you like to see that?" she purred in my ear. Fuck! "Yes, fuck yes." "You know that girlfriend of mine who bought me the lingerie for my birthday?" I nodded. How could I forget that white baby doll? It was the sexiest thing I had ever seen Bella wear. "Well, she bought it because she wanted to jumpstart my love life, but in case that didn't happen, she bought me something else. Do you want to know what it was?" "Yes, please tell me," I squeaked while I tried to ignore my throbbing cock. "It's just a little something that girls use to relieve tension. A battery operated device," she whispered, and bit down on my earlobe. FUUUUCK! She means a vibrator! Bella owns a motherfucking vibrator! Images of Bella pleasuring herself in front of me flooded my vision, and I couldn't control myself any longer. I turned off at the exit that we had almost passed, and left the highway. "Where are we going?" Bella asked confused. "I need you. Right now!" I said and clenched my jaw. I didn't care where we went. I just had to touch her now. My cock was painfully hard, and what she had just said was so incredibly hot, that I couldn't wait anymore. "Edward," she said sounding a little scared. I took her hand and gave her a reassuring smile. "We're not going to have sex, but I need to touch you right now. Please?" "Ok," she said hesitantly. We drove for a little while until we reached a secluded area. The weather was getting warmer, and the temperature was probably in the high sixties. We didn't have go inside somewhere for this. I pulled Bella out of the car and started half-running through a field with grass and yellow flowers. I took my jacket off and put it on the ground. "Lie down," I told her. "Edward, I don't know. What if someone comes by?"

She looked around nervously, and bit on her bottom lip. I held her face in my hands, and looked deeply into her beautiful eyes. "There's only you and me here; nothing to be scared of." She lay down, and I was all over her immediately. I covered her body with mine and kissed her; fast and hungry for her taste. She moaned, and I could feel her relax under me. I took of my shirt and made a pillow for her to lie on. I unbuttoned her shirt and took it off her. Her bra came off quickly, and I gazed down on her. "This is my fantasy," I whispered, and looked at her naked skin in the sunlight. "You are my fantasy," I said and kissed her deeply. I descended down to her soft full breast, and teased her nipples with my lips and tongue. I could feel Bella getting more aroused and relaxed. "Oh, that feels good," she moaned, when I sucked hard on one of her nipples and flicked it with my tongue. I kissed my way down her body and started taking off her jeans. "Are you sure no one will come by?" she asked. I could see that she was still a little hesitant, but also turned on. "We're in the middle of nowhere, and we'll hear it if a car comes down the road," I assured her. "Ok, I trust you." Thank the fucking lord! I quickly removed her pants, shoes, socks and panties. She was completely naked and spread out for me in the soft grass. "Fuck, you're beautiful!" I breathed out. "I wish I had a camera right now." Then Bella said something that shocked the hell out of me: "Isn't there a camera in your cell phone?" Oh right! Wait a second. Sheshe would let me take a picture of her like this? "You want me to find it?" I asked incredulously. She smiled, as I rummaged through the pockets of my jacket under her, and pulled out my phone. I stood up and opened my phone. She covered her breasts with her hands and gave me a stern look. "Only from the belly button and up," she said. I wonder if she would want to explore this further at a later date. A video camera, perhaps

I nodded, and took the picture. It was good, but nowhere near as beautiful as the real thing. "You have entirely too many clothes on," she complained and sat up. Oh god, yes! "Undress me, baby." She got up on her knees and unbuttoned my pants. Then she pulled them down my legs, taking my boxers with them. I loved her expression every time she looked at my cock. It was filled with longing and reverence, almost. I suspected that I looked the same, whenever I saw her naked body. She licked her lips and looked up at me. "Can I?" she asked. Fuck, yes! "Are you sure you're comfortable doing it like that? On your knees I mean?" I nodded and closed my eyes. I felt her small warm hand gently take a hold of my cock, and her warm wet tongue lick the head. "Fuck that feels good!" I said, as she took as much of me as she could, into her hot mouth. She slowly started to bob her head, and lick the underside of my cock with her tongue at each pass. Her left hand was wrapped around the shaft and her right was gently massaging my balls. It all felt so fucking good! "Baby, you're incredible. Oh god! That's amazing!" I panted as she hummed a little again. It sent vibrations through my cock and made me even harder, and she increased the speed. I really needed to feel her too at that moment. As fucking hot as this was, I needed her more. "Bella, I need to touch you baby," I said and made her stop. I lay down on my back as she kneeled down next to me. She took my cock back in her mouth, and I let my hand explore her soft curves. I lifted my head, and the sight before me was incredible; Bella was on her hands and knees with my cock in her mouth. She was bobbing up and down making her breasts bounce. Her firm ass was in the air, and I ran my hand over it, down to her pussy. Holymotherfuckingshit! Bella was completely turned on, and practically dripping with arousal. "Oh fuck, baby. Are you this wet for me?" I asked. She hummed in reply, which made my hips buckle and shot pleasure through me. "Come here, I want to taste you," I said, and quickly lifted her up so that she was straddling my chest.

I heard Bella make a surprised sound as she released my cock, and looked back at me. "Is this ok?" I asked. She nodded a bit hesitantly, but leaned forward again and swirled her tongue around the head of my cock. I pulled her back slightly and parted her folds with my fingers. I heard Bella gasp when I flicked her clit with my tongue, and she increased her efforts on my cock. "Fuck baby, you taste so good. I love doing this to you," I said and plunged my tongue into her opening, while I rubbed her clit with my thumb. "Mmmm!" Bella hummed loudly around my cock, showing me that she clearly enjoyed what I was doing to her. I could feel my climax approaching fast, but I wanted her to come first. I kneaded her ass, fucked her with my tongue and rubbed her clit faster and harder. Bella started moving her hips back and forth, and I knew that she needed more. I switched, and put my tongue on her swollen clit and plunged two fingers deep inside her tight pussy. "MMMM!" she moaned, as I felt her wall begin to clamp down on my fingers. I curled my fingers and hit her g-spot while I sucked hard on her clit. Her pussy clamped down on my fingers and I felt her coming while she practically devoured my cock, completely caught up in the all the sensations. She moaned loudly around my cock and sucked hard, and out of nowhere my orgasm washed over me. "Bella, FUCK!" I shouted, and felt myself spurt wildly in her mouth. She sucked and swallowed everything I gave her. My eyes rolled back in my head, and the world went silent and dark for a few seconds as pure ecstasy coursed through me. When I came to Bella was lying next to me on the grass breathing heavily. "That was amazing!" I breathed out and pulled her into my arms. She smiled brightly and nodded. "Everything we do is amazing," she said and gave me a kiss. We quickly got dressed and ran back to the car hand in hand, laughing like a couple of idiots the whole way.

BPOV Edward smiled at me as we got back in the car. "That was really incredible," he said, referring to the thing that we had just done in the meadow. "It was, but also a little scary," I admitted. He looked concerned and frowned. "What do you mean?"

I hesitated. I knew I had to be honest with him, or there would always be secrets in our relationship. "It's just over-whelming sometimes. If you had told me a week ago that I would be getting naked and do what we just did outside, I never would have believed you. I feel like things are moving really fast, and it's hard to keep up sometimes." He grabbed my hand, and looked at me anxiously. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have dragged you here. I thought you were enjoying yourself, but I wish you would have told me 'no' if it bothered you. You know that you can tell me 'no,' right? I won't get angry or anything like that." "I know, and I really liked what we did. But I'm scared that maybe I'm not enough for you in the long run." "Bella, you are everything that I have ever dreamed of. I would never want anyone else," he said and kissed my hand. "But what if you wanted to try something, and I didn't like it? Then you couldn't get everything you wanted." "You are everything that I want. Please answer me honestly; did I cross a line back there?" "No, I liked it. But you just seem so much more comfortable with sex than I am. I don't like that I'm shy, but I feel like we're on different levels somehow. I don't know if it's because this is so new to me, feeling all these things. I would never have thought to drag you into a field and do what we just did, and I don't know if I'll ever be that confidant." He looked so sad at that moment. Shit! Why did I even say anything? Why can't I just enjoy this and not over-think it? "I feel really shitty for having done that now. I honestly never thought that you wouldn't like it." "Edward, you're not hearing me; I did like it. I love that you're so adventurous, but I don't know if I can be that way." "You don't have to be," he assured me, and kissed my hand again. "I only want you to feel safe and happy with me. You don't have to drag me out of the car and into a field, to keep me satisfied. Everything that you have done so far has been completely mind-blowing." I still didn't feel completely convinced. It seemed like Edward had so few boundaries when it came to our physical relationship, and I was still worried that I wasn't as much of a passionate person as he was. My self doubt must have been showing, because he spoke again: "I'm not explaining this right. You are adventurous in your own way. Like the morning when you coaxed me into letting you out of bed; that was so hot! Or when you whispered in my ear that you own a vibrator; that was justWell, you saw how I reacted!" I felt my cheeks get warmer, and he cupped them lovingly with his hands.

"The way you blush right now? It's so innocent but still alluring, and you're like that in most ways. I love all the different aspects of your personality; your shyness, your playfulness, your sweetness. I love when you get angry and put me in my place, your incredible patience with me even though I'm a jerk sometimes, and of course I also love your dirty side, but please don't think that's all I'm looking for." I nodded. I did know that. But why couldn't I let go of all my insecurities? "I get scared too, you know," he confessed. "About what?" "Well, that maybe someday you'll realize that you can do so much better than me. That you'll meet someone who isn't as fucked up as I am; just a normal guys with a loving family, who doesn't have nightmares, or a foul mouth, or a temper and who doesn't cry all the fucking time. I'm terrified of that happening." His eyes were big and scared as he looked at me. "Edward, I want every part of you. I know that you have issues, but that doesn't scare me. I want to love you, help you and be there for you, for as long as you'll have me." "Forever," he whispered, "I want you forever, Bella." He pulled me into his arms, and held me tightly. I felt tears running down my cheeks, but didn't bother wiping them away. I just wanted to be in Edward's arms at that moment. After a while he released me, and looked into my eyes. "Are we ok?" he asked. "We're better than ok," I answered. "We're fantastic." "I think you're right," he said smiling at me. "Just one thing, though." "What?" "Maybe save all vibrator-related conversations until we're at home, unless you want a repeat of our little episode before," he said with a grin. I laughed. "I guess I did bring that one on myself," I said. "I know that my libido is all over the place, but I'll try to control myself, I promise. The last thing I wanted to do back there was to scare you," he said, and gave me an apologetic look. "It was just so unexpected. That was the only reason I got a little scared. Next time you intend to ravage me, just let me know before you go all caveman and drag me out of the car." "I promise," he said. "Are you sure we're ok?" he asked again. "I love you, and that will never change," I told him with a smile. "I love you too, my Bella."

We got back on the road, and the mood in the car was considerably better now. "Will you still read to me, love?" Edward asked. "Of course, which book would you like?" "Whatever you were reading before is fine with me," he said with a smile. "Great, then we're reading "On the road" by Kerouac, it seemed appropriate for our trip." "Bella, have you ever read that book before?" Edward asked with an amused expression on his face. "No," I confessed. "Why?" "Well, it's about people who are taking a lot of drugs, having a lot of promiscuous sex while searching for meaning in their lives. That doesn't really sound like you and me, does it?" I reddened a little at my ignorance. "No, I guess not. What should we read that describes our relationship, then?" "HmmLet me think about that. We're in love and about to embark on a great adventure, right?" I nodded. He thought for a while. "God, I can't really think of a great love story that doesn't have a tragic ending. Isn't that sad? Romeo and Juliet were in love, but I hate the way it ends. I want us to have a whole lifetime together." When Edward said something like that, it made me fall even more in love with him. As much as I loved "Romeo and Juliet" I certainly never wanted their ending, either. "I want that too. We'll just have to make our own story then. We'll call this "Edward and Bella, the first adventure." Does that sound good to you?" He grinned at me. "That sounds perfect. So tell me, when did Bella realize that she was head over heels for Edward?" "I think it was when he ignored the flirty waitress, and knelt down in front of her in a crowded restaurant, and wowed that he would love her forever," I said with a smile. He smiled back and took my hand. "He sounds like a pretty romantic guy, this Edward character." "Oh, he is. But he can be a bit dirty as well." He raised an eyebrow and gave me a devious smirk. "Really? I think I need to hear more, I'm intrigued."

"Sorry, you'll have to wait until we get home. I'd like to get there without being mauled again," I joked. "Such a tease," he muttered, but then he gave me a grin. "Alright, let's hear what Kerouac has to say about life on the road." After a few hours, we pulled in to get some lunch at a large rest stop close to the Texas border. The climate was definitely getting warmer, and I decided to change out of my jeans. I went into the bathroom and put on a short denim skirt that I hadn't worn in ages and some ballet flats. I pulled my hair back in a high ponytail and went back inside the diner to join Edward. I approached the booth where he was sitting, and when he looked up his eyes almost bugged out of his head. "What's wrong?" I asked, as I sat down across from him. He swallowed audibly. "I think I may have made a big mistake in moving us to this part of the country, where the weather is warm," he said. "Why? Don't you like the outfit?" I asked incredulously. "I think I like it entirely too much," he said. "And so will every other guy who sees you." I took his hand in mine. "Edward, you trust me, right? You know that I don't want anyone else." "I know, and I believe you, love. It's them I don't trust," he said, and glared around the diner. I followed his eyes and sure enough, more than a few male eyes were fixed on me. I blushed excessively and looked away. Why are they staring like that? Do I look slutty or something? "Is the skirt too short?" I whispered to Edward, who was still giving menacing glances to the men around us. "No, you look great, but you don't know how men are. When they see a beautiful girl like you, they just react like cavemen." "But you don't? You didn't put yourself in their category," I said. "Are you kidding me? I need you to walk behind me on our way out of here, so I don't end up grabbing your ass in public." Oh dear "What I meant was that they will think that way about any pretty girl in a skirt, and I've only ever felt that way about you. I've only ever lusted after you." Gulp! Edward lusts after me! Is it hot in here? "And I fucking hate the way they look at you. I can see what they are thinking," he growled.

"It doesn't matter. You're the only one who gets to touch me," I said quickly to reassure him. His eyes met mine, and I could see him calming down. "I'll do more than touch you tonight, if you'll let me," he said and gave me a sexy smile. "I'll make you come so hard using my fingers and my mouth, and then I'll make love to you." Ok, I need an icepack. STAT! "Oh, I..Um..Ok," I stuttered, and once again felt myself get warmer all over. "Would you like that, love?" he asked. "To feel me inside of you?" I nodded, and just stared at him. What the hell is he doing to me? He grinned triumphantly. Then he leaned over and kissed me, plunging his tongue into my mouth and leaving me breathless. He sat back with a very satisfied smirk, and I could see his eyes dart around the diner. Did he just put on that display to show everyone that I am with him? "Edward, what are you doing?" I asked suspiciously. "What do you mean, love?" "Did you just kiss me like that, to show everyone that we're together?" He looked a little embarrassed, but did he really think that his motives weren't obvious? "Is there something wrong with that?" he asked. "You shouldn't say something like that to me, and kiss me if it isn't sincere. I don't want you to do it just to prove a point to some guys we don't even know." He frowned. "Of course I meant it, but I don't want them to think that they have a chance in hell with you. I want them to know that you're mine, that you belong to me," he said, sounding a little agitated. One caveman, coming up! "Edward, do you hear yourself? How possessive you sound? I'm still my own person even though I'm in a relationship with you, and I can make my own decisions. Why don't you just piss on my leg and get it over with?" I said angrily and stood up to leave. "Where are you going?" he asked, looking completely baffled. "The bathroom. I'm putting my jeans back on." "Bella, don't" But I didn't want to listen and walked away. I was fuming on the inside.

I'm his? Like I'm some kind of slave or pet? He really needs to kiss me like that in public just to mark his territory? Is he that unsure of my feelings for him? I was still deep in thought when I went outside, and headed for the restrooms. I didn't straddle him in that restaurant with the flirty waitress! But I did remember feeling jealous because she was looking at Edward like she wanted to eat him, and he had reassured me of his feelings. I went into the ladies room, and felt guilty all of a sudden. I had just insulted Edward, and when the situation had been reversed, he had been nothing but sweet to me. God, I suck! I need to apologize to him. I unlocked the door and it almost hit me in the face, when someone barged in. "Oh! Sorry," I started, but then I saw that it was a man who had entered. He was young, blonde and had a ponytail. He might have been considered attractive if it wasn't for the ugly grimace on his face. "Hey sweet thing," he drawled and looked me up and down slowly. I cringed inwardly and took a step back. "This is the ladies room," I said. "I know, and you're the lady I was looking for," he said and took a step towards me. "I'm not interested," I said quickly, and tried to step around him. He blocked my way, and I watched in horror as he turned the lock on the door, trapping us both inside. Oh shit! Oh shit! "You finally lost that that pretty-boy I saw you with," he said with a smirk. "Is he your boyfriend?" I nodded. Say something for Christ's sake Bella! Threaten him! "Yes, and he'll be here any second," I said, and I could hear how my voice shook. "Oh, I don't think so," he said. "I heard him ask the waitress if there was somewhere around here, where he could buy you some flowers." "Did he hurt your feelings?" he asked in a mocking tone. Fuck! "I'll make you forget all about him. Don't you worry, sweetheart," he said and approached me. "Please, I want to go," I said and I could hear the fear in my voice. He grinned evilly. "Not until I get what I came for," he said and stepped closer to me.

I felt my back hit the wall, and I couldn't get further away from him. I was trapped. "Now, let's see what you're hiding underneath that skirt," he said. Oh god, oh god! Edward, please come for me! EPOV I watched Bella storm out of the diner in a huff. Fuck! I am such a fucking idiot! Why did I have to be such a possessive jerk? I had basically referred to Bella as my property right to her face. I didn't think of her that way at all. It had come out all wrong. She looked so sexy in that short skirt. Her legs looked like they went on forever, and that tight button down blouse she was wearing accentuated all her beautiful curves. I got hard the second she walked in the diner. Bella had changed so much since she had come into my life. It wasn't something you would notice, if you hadn't spent as many hours as I had observing her closely. Her posture was straighter, and she held her head a little higher. There was a spring in her step, and her hips swayed a little more when she walked. Her eyes were bright and her skin was glowing. She had started dressing a little sexier since I had known her. She looked like a confidant young woman in control of herself, rather than the clumsy girl I had first seen so many months ago. She had always been beautiful to me, but now she was a complete knockout. I hoped that at least some of these changes were because of me. Unfortunately, other men now seemed to notice her as well. I had seen them look at her everywhere we stopped along the way and I fucking hated it, but that short skirt was what pushed me over the edge. I could see them ogling her, and I knew what they wanted. The reason I knew was because it was the same thing I wanted; to sleep with her. Actually, I wanted to make love to her, and I was pretty sure that the guys in here wanted to fuck her. The difference? I loved Bella, and I wanted to make it slow and gentle. The guys in here stared at her ass, and I knew that they wanted to bend her over and fuck her hard. I wanted that too, don't get me wrong. But not right away. I didn't just want a fast fuck, I wanted Bella forever, and I would make sweet love to her until she was ready for more. I needed to redeem myself somehow, when she came back from the bathroom. I hadn't meant to hurt her with that kiss. I had wanted to show the horny bastards in here that she was spoken for. I knew it was wrong of me to feel that way, but I just couldn't help myself. The thought of another man touching Bella made me insanely jealous and angry. I needed some sort of peace offering to go with my apology. I walked over to the counter and asked the waitress if there was a store at the rest stop that sold flowers. I noticed one of the guys who had been ogling Bella got up, and gave me dirty look as he left. That's right motherfucker! She's mine, keep walking!

Bella had been right. I might as well have pissed on her leg, when a random guy could make me this possessive. The waitress told me that unfortunately the store was closed today. Shit! I would have to make it up to Bella some other way. I ordered for the both of us, and decided to go and see if she was ok. I hoped that I hadn't upset her too much with my display of insecurity, and that she would forgive me for being such a jerk about it. I could see that the door to the ladies bathroom was locked, so I knew that she was still in there changing. I stood and waited when suddenly I heard a faint cry from the inside. Shit! I hope she didn't trip or something. As much as Bella had changed she was still clumsier than most people I had known. I knocked lightly on the door. "Bella? Are you alright?" I asked. There was no answer. "Bella, please talk to me. I'm really sorry about before. Can you come out so we can talk about it?" All of a sudden I heard a man yell, and Bella cry out. Her scream was muffled and I knew that she was not alone in the bathroom. I couldn't form a single coherent though at that moment. I threw my shoulder against the door over and over again until finally it busted open, and what met my eyes drove me into a rage-filled frenzy: Bella was lying on the ground, and the man from the diner was on top of her. She was fighting him with everything she had in her, while he tried to pin her hands above her head and tears were streaming down her face. "Edward," she sobbed. I suddenly remembered a very similar situation not too long ago when I had been the one holding Bella down like that, and it made me sick to my stomach. I deserve to bleed for what I did, and so does he! Before I could even fully register it, I had grabbed a hold of the man and thrown him against the opposite wall. Bella scurried to the corner, and covered her face with her hands. I grabbed the guy by his collar and started hitting him. My knuckles hurt from the impact, but kept hitting while I roared at him: "You stay the hell away from her, motherfucker! Don't. You. Ever. Touch. Her!" I yelled between punches. I was suddenly pulled out of my craze, when I felt Bella's hand on my arm. Fuck! I didn't even check on her! Is she hurt?

I dropped the guy and whirled around to Bella. "Please stop, Edward," she said between sobs. I pulled her into my arms and held her so tight that I was afraid I might end up hurting her, but she clung to me just as tightly. I released her and held her face between my hands. "Are you hurt, love? D-did he?" Fuck, I can't even say it! Please dear god, don't let him have hurt her! She shook her head violently. "No," she whimpered. "I wouldn't let him touch me. I tried to fight him." "I saw. You were so brave, my love," I told her and held her again. "I knew you would come for me. I knew it!" she said shakily. The guy on the floor moaned loudly as he started to regain consciousness. Ready for round two, motherfucker? I released Bella and leaned over him, fully prepared to start wailing on him again if he tried to get up. "Don't Edward, let's just go," she said pleadingly behind me. I hesitated. Every muscle in my body was prepared to fight. I wanted to bash his fucking head in for having put his hands on her. "Please," she said and put her hand on my arm again. "I need you." I turned to her. "Alright, love. Let's go." I wrapped my arm around her waist, and we started to exit the bathroom when the guy spoke. "She fucking asked for it, wearing that slutty skirt," he slurred. My vision blurred and all I saw was red. My muscles tensed and I clenched my fists. That's it motherfucker. You're dead! But Bella beat me to it. When I turned she was already standing over him with a look of pure hate and disgust on her face. "You're a fucking waste of space, you ugly piece of shit," she hissed at him, and then she proceeded to kick him so hard in the nuts that I cringed at the sight, and reflexively covered my own balls. Fuck, I hope she never gets mad at me! I heard the guy howl in pain and I rejoiced at the sound.

"I hope I fucking castrated you, you sick fuck!" she spat at him before turning away and walking over to me. That's my girl! The second we were out of the bathroom Bella broke down in my arms. She had been so brave, and I was so fucking proud of her. We went into the diner and called the police. They arrived quickly and arrested the guy. Bella was interviewed by one officer while I talked to another. I told him everything that had happened, and thankfully they didn't want to bring me up on any charges, but considered the whole thing self-defense. I looked over at Bella, who was putting on a brave front for the officer, but I could see that she was barely holding it together. Finally, they told us that we could leave. I scooped her up into my arms immediately, when she started crying again. "You're ok, love. I've got you, baby," I told her as I carried her to the car. We snuggled up on the backseat and I held her in my arms and rocked her, while I told her how much I loved her and how I would never leave her. "Edward?" she whispered after a while. "Yes, love." "Do you mind if we got a room somewhere? I don't wanna spend our first night at home after what just happened. Is it ok if we wait until tomorrow to go home?" "Of course, sweet girl. We can wait as long as you want. Are you ready to drive a little more?" She nodded and I helped her out of the car, and into her seat. "Are you hurt anywhere? Should we maybe take you to the hospital?" I asked anxiously. I had no idea what that scumbag had done to her. "No, I'm not hurt," she said. "He talked for a while before he tried to touch me." She shivered visibly at the memory. "He didn't get very far before you came. I fought him, but he was so strong, Edward. You need to teach me how to fight," she said with a determined look in her eyes. She is so strong already. She's a fighter. "I will, love. We can sign you up for self defense classes or kickboxing, whatever you'd like. Soon you'll be able to kick my ass, I promise." She gave me a weak smile. "I'm not letting that fucker scare me," she said firmly. "I didn't cause this, and I won't let this get me down." "You are the bravest person I know," I said in complete awe of her. She took my hand and squeezed it tightly. "Let's go. I wanna get out of here, ok? I really need a shower right now."

"Of course. I'll find us a hotel somewhere." We drove for a little while, and I kept a close eye on Bella the whole time. She was quiet and looked out the window mostly. "I know this is a stupid question, but are you alright, love?" She sighed. "Yeah, I'm ok. I'm just wondering if I send out some sort of signal that only certain guys can pick up. I mean, first Mike Newton and now this." And you! You tried to force her too, remember? "Bella, I can't help thinking about the time when I tried to force you," I admitted. "When I saw him on top of you, it brought it all back. I don't think I'll ever be able to forgive myself for that. I'm no better than that fucker back at the rest stop." She grabbed my hand and looked me straight in the eye. "Don't say that. You stopped when you realized that you were hurting me. I couldn't have stopped you physically, but you did on your own. You've atoned for what you did, and I know how much you wish you could take it back." She never seizes to amaze me. How can she possibly forgive me for that? "Even so, it must have reminded you," I insisted. "No," she said firmly. "When he was lying on top of me all I could think was, 'Edward will come for me, just fight a little longer and he'll come' and you did. I knew you would. I trust you with my life." "Bella, I will never let anything like that happen again. I am so fucking sorry I said all those things about you belonging to me. You are your own person, and if you ever want to leave me, I won't stop you. You know that, right?" "I'm sorry too," she said and kissed my hand. "I shouldn't have gone off on you like that. I was really jealous that time with the waitress, and you were so nice about it." We looked at each other and smiled. All I wanted now was get a hotel room, and make sure that Bella was really ok. "Apart from what just happened, I've really loved taking this trip with you, Edward," she said when we pulled up to a fancy hotel. "You're a fun travel companion." "I have too, love. I'd love to do it again sometime. Maybe Europe?" She smiled brightly. "That sounds like a dream come true. You are my dream come true, Edward." My heart beat wildly in my chest at the sound of her words. She was my dream as well. "Can I kiss you?" I asked. "You never have to ask. I love you, Edward."

"God, I love you Bella." I kissed her gently and slowly, trying to erase any bad memory she might have gotten about physical contact. "Let's get you upstairs so that I can take care of you," I whispered in her ear. "How does a long hot bath and a back massage sound. Afterwards I'll get you whatever you want to eat, and we can curl up in bed and watch movies the rest of the day." She sighed. "How did I get to be this lucky?" she said and kissed me. I chuckled. "I ask myself that very same question everyday, love."

BPOV "Now, let's see what you're hiding underneath that skirt," he sneered and looked me up and down again. "Please don't," I whispered. "Come on, you were practically begging for it; walking around in that skirt. I know you want this." "No, please, please just let me go," I begged while my body trembled. "I don't want this. I've never done anything like this." He raised his eyebrows in mock astonishment. "You expect me to believe that a little slut like you is a virgin? Nice try, sweetheart." "Please, I'm not lying. Don't do this!" He let out a menacing laugh. "We'll find out soon enough," he mused and grabbed my upper arms. "Don't! Let go of me, you sick fuck!" I screamed and tried to kick him. "There's my little wildcat. I like you feisty," he whispered in my ear, and the smell of him made me nauseous instantly. I felt him kick my legs out from under me, and suddenly I was on the ground with him on top of me. Oh god, oh, god! Edward will come, Edward will come. Keep fighting, Bella! "Let me go, you son of a bitch!" I yelled and pulled his hair, but this just made him laugh again. He yanked down hard on my ponytail in retaliation and I cried out from the pain. His hand covered my mouth while he tried to pin my hands above my head. Edward is coming. He won't leave me. Keep fighting!

"Oh, I'm gonna have some fun with you," he rasped in my ear. Just then I heard a faint knocking on the door and Edward's voice: "Bella? Are you alright?" I tried to scream out, but he pressed down on my mouth with his hand, and all I could make was a muffled 'mmmf' sound. "I'll kill you if you call out," the guys whispered in my ear, and gave me look which made my blood turn cold. No Bella, he's bluffing! Edward is much stronger than he is and he'll get to you before this guy can even try anything. Don't believe him! "Bella, please talk to me. I'm really sorry about before. Can you come out so we can talk about it?" Edward pleaded on the other side of the door. Edward! Please come and get me quickly! I trust you! Just like that I decided to ignore the man's threat and listen to my instincts. They were telling me that Edward wouldn't hesitate to break down the door and save me, if he believed even for a second that I might be in trouble. I bit down on the man's hand and he let out a loud yell which mixed with my scream, before his hand muffled it again. Please come, Edward. I know you heard that! "You'll regret that, you bitch!" he spat at me. He only just finished talking when I heard a loud thud and then another, and I realized that it was Edward trying to break down the door. I bit the guy again but he pulled his hand away before I could de any real damage, unfortunately. He raised his hand to strike me, and I closed my eyes. My mind shut down and all I could see was Edward: His beautiful smile, his delicate yet strong hands, his unruly soft hair and finally his amazingly green eyes where I could always see his emotions, even when he wasn't able to voice them. "Edward." Edward, I love you. Then, his weight was suddenly off me and I heard a loud thud. I flew up and cowered in the corner. My hands went to my face to check if I was hurt, and I realized that I was crying. I looked up and saw Edward hitting the guy over and over again. He was furious, and the look on his face would have terrified me, if I didn't know him as well as I did. His eyes showed nothing but hate and disgust, and I had never seen them like this before. He was so angry that his whole body was shaking, and his voice reverberated through the room as he roared at the guy to never ever touch me. He was still hitting the man, and I was suddenly terrified. I have to stop him before he kills this guy! They'll take Edward away from me if he does! I got up and put my hand on his arm and told him to stop, and his body immediately stilled. He turned around and now his expression was one of concern

and fear. He pulled me into his arms and we held each other so tight, that I felt like we were one person at that moment. I can't ever lose him! He's a part of me now. I shivered violently at the thought of losing Edward, and he rubbed my arm a little. "Are you cold, love?" he asked as he turned on the hot water. I shook my head. "Just thinking," I replied and sat down on the edge of the tub and removed my shoes. We were in a really nice suite in the hotel, and I was about to take a much needed bath. Edward had requested the nicest room available and hadn't even raised an eyebrow at the insanely high price. He just nodded, accepted the key from the blonde receptionist and pulled me closer to him. She was shamelessly flirting with him, and I knew he did this to reassure me. "It's got a king-size bed, right?" he asked her, and kissed me on the neck. She nodded, and gave me a sour look before she was able to hide it. "Excellent," he grinned at her and pulled me with him towards the elevators. I couldn't help but smile at his efforts. He knew that I hated it when women threw themselves at him. Edward added some bubble bath to the water, and soon the whole room smelled like strawberries. "I'll be right outside the door if you need anything," he said and turned to leave. "Stay with me?" I asked. I wanted to feel him close to me, and I knew he probably wouldn't mind staying in here while I bathed. He nodded and sat down on the small bench across from the tub. I undressed quickly, and couldn't help but feel a bit exposed. I glanced over at Edward, but saw that he was looking down at the floor. I stepped into the warm water and sighed when it enveloped my body. I looked over at Edward again and he was still looking down. "Edward?" "Yes, love," he answered immediately, but didn't look up at me. "Will you get in the tub with me?" His eyes shot up and met mine instantly. He looked shocked and also a little embarrassed. "Are you sure?" he asked. I nodded and held out my hand to him.

He started undressing and seemed a little awkward, so I looked away from him and scooted down to make room for him behind me. I felt him get in and sit down, carefully avoiding too much contact with my body. We sat for a few minutes, and I could feel Edward's body go rigid behind me, when I leaned back into his chest. Why won't he touch me? Why is he so uncomfortable around me now? "Edward?" "Yes, love." "Is everything ok?" "Of course, why do you ask?" "Well, you didn't look at me before when I took off my clothes, and you've hardly touched me since you got in the water. Don't youdon't you want me like that anymore?" I could hear the fear in my voice as I asked him. I was terrified that he might not see me the same way now, after that man had put his hands on me. "Oh Bella, of course I do, I will always want you," he said and turned my head, so he could look into my eyes. "I was just trying to keep my distance, because I didn't want to scare you." "Why would you scare me?" I asked completely stunned. "Well, because of my need for you. I-I can't suppress it! You're naked right now and I can't control my body's reaction to that. I feel like an asshole for sitting here with a fucking hard on, after what you've just been through," he admitted in a defeated voice. "It's ok Edward," I assured him. "I know you would never hurt me. I'm not scared of you." He sighed a little. "I would never hurt you, love. I just wish that my dick would take a break right now. This isn't really an appropriate moment to be sporting wood." I smiled a little at all the expressions he seemed to know to describe the state of his arousal. "Just hold me, please," I said, and sighed happily when I felt him wrap his strong arms around me, and pull me closer to him. "Thank you for taking such good care of me," I whispered after a while. He kissed my temple and my hair. "That's all I've ever wanted to do; to make you happy." "You do, Edward. I've never felt this happy and safe in my entire life," I said sincerely. I felt him smile against my cheek before kissing it lightly.

I almost dozed off in the warm water surrounded by Edward's intoxicating presence. "Let's get you out of here before you turn into a prune," he said and brought me out of my slumber. I yawned and nodded. After I had dried off, Edward wrapped me in a big fluffy towel and carried me to the bed. "I can walk," I protested weakly, knowing that it was completely futile. "I know. Just humor me, ok?" he said with a brilliant smile. I rolled onto my stomach and closed my eyes. It wasn't long before I felt my towel being opened and placed over my bottom, only leaving my back exposed. Then Edward's hands were slowly running up and down my back with a gentle yet firm touch. He had some sort of oil on his hands that smelled incredible, and I inhaled deeply. "It's lavender. It's supposed to have a calming effect," he said. "How do you know that?" I asked curiously. He chuckled. "It says so on the bottle. What the hell do I know about perfume?" I laughed a little. "Well, it smells great. That's for sure." "It's ok. I prefer strawberries and vanilla, though. That's pure Bella," he said, and I could hear the smile in his voice. He started adding a little more pressure to his hands and I sighed deeply. "Just let me know if I go too deep, ok?" I nodded and closed my eyes again. My body felt liquid and weightless at this point, and soon I started drifting off to sleep under Edward's magical touch. When I woke up I felt wonderful and relaxed. I sat up on the bed and looked around when the door opened. "Hey Sleeping Beauty," Edward said as he walked in the room. "Are you hungry?" "Starved, actually," I said with a smile. His eyes roamed over me, and I realized that I was still completely naked apart from the blanket Edward had covered me with, which was now halfway on the floor. "God, you're beautiful," he said almost reverently, and looked at me with a smile on his face. I smiled back and let him look for as long as he wanted. "I love that you don't cover up as much anymore," he said and sat down next to me. "You should never hide from me. You are perfection, and I love that skirt that you wore. Please never let anyone tell you differently." "I won't," I promised and kissed him; gently at first but then more eagerly.

He groaned a little and pulled away. "You should probably put something on. It's more than a little distracting, seeing you like this," he said in a strained voice. One part of me wanted to pull him down on the bed with me to kiss and touch him, and the other part told me that it was probably a good idea to stop now. I was still feeling a little emotional, and I didn't want to do something with Edward that would make me start crying as an involuntary reaction to what had almost happened. I knew that he would never forgive himself if that happened, and I very much doubted that I would be able to convince him that it wasn't his fault. "Ok," I said simply and got out of bed. Edward groaned again at the sight of my naked body, and turned away cursing under his breath. I wonder if he's talking to his cock? I laughed quietly at this, because it was probably true. I put on some underwear and a big fluffy robe and joined Edward in the other room. He had ordered an insane amount of food, and was putting everything out on the coffee table. "Sit down and eat," he encouraged. "I may have gone a bit overboard," he added with a chuckle. We spent the rest of the day on the couch, talking and watching movies. I was still feeling a little tired and we decided to turn in early. "So, tomorrow is the big day," he said when we were lying in bed facing each other. I smiled. Tomorrow we would be in Austin, and I would finally get to see Edward's childhood home. "I can't wait. I've pictured it in my mind and I know it's going to be wonderful." "It will be. It's what I've always dreamed about," he said with a smile and caressed my face. Then he looked serious all of a sudden. "Bella, I know we had decided that we would make love for the first time tomorrow, but with what happened today, I will understand completely if you want to wait. If you're even a little uncertain just say so, and we'll wait for as long as you want." Do I want to wait? No. I love Edward even more after he saved me today and I want to be with him. "I think we should do it tomorrow, Edward. Not because it's what we have decided earlier, but because it's what we both want. I'm still a little nervous about it, but that won't change no matter how long we wait." I could see that he was having a hard time suppressing a relieved smile. I knew that Edward would wait for me, but also that he really wanted to make love. "Is there anything you want to talk about before tomorrow night? Anything that has you worried?" he asked and kissed my hand again.

I felt my cheeks redden a little and was thankful for the darkness in the room. "Um, well. I'm not on any birth control, so we should probably get some, uhh condoms," I said awkwardly. Jeez, why is this so difficult to talk about? "Don't worry, I already took care of that," he said reassuringly. Thank god! "I also think I should go see a doctor once we're settled in Austin," I said. "Why? Are you not feeling well?" he asked concerned. "I'm fine. It's just, condoms aren't one hundred percent safe and I think it's best to get a check up once I become, you know, active," I explained. Please understand, Edward. I really don't wanna go into details about Pap smears and exams. He looked relieved and smiled. "You're absolutely right, love. I think that's a good idea. Would you start taking birth control pills, then?" "Probably, it's the safest method besides abstinence, of course," I said with a smile. "And I assume that method is unacceptable to you?" I teased. "Not unacceptable, just not preferable," he answered smoothly and gave me a smirk, but then he looked a little concerned. "Seriously though, love. Why have you waited this long? Were you saving yourself for marriage?" I thought about that for a few seconds before answering. "No, I wasn't saving it for marriage, since I never really believed in it. But I think I was waiting to fall in love. I want it to be special, and it will be when I love the person I am with. That person is you, Edward. I love you, and I want to give myself to you." He caressed my face again and kissed me lightly. "I love you too, Bella and I'll be honored to be your first, and hopefully only lover." I smiled in the dark. "I feel the same way about you, Edward." "So, no other things you want to talk about?" he asked. "Not that I can think of," I admitted. "I don't really know what to expect, so it's a little difficult to imagine." "We'll take it slow and learn together, I promise," he said and pulled me into his arms and close to his body. I could feel Edward's hard erection against my stomach, and I felt a little bad for him. It couldn't be easy falling asleep in that state.

I slid my hand down his torso, but he grabbed it and laced our fingers before I could touch his cock. "Don't you want me to" I trailed off a little confused. Edward has never ever said no to my touching him. He shook his head and smiled. "The next orgasm I have, I will be inside you," he said and kissed my hand. Oh dear! "Ok, I guess the same goes for me then," I said. "Um, actually no," he said hesitantly and looked at me. "Why?" "I'm not sure if you'll be able to come the first time, I'm inside you. It will be painful for you, and I don't want you to be disappointed or feel self-conscious if it doesn't happen." HmmI never really considered that. It's always been so easy whenever Edward has touched me. "And it's really important that you're relaxed and aroused when we do it, so I need to make you come first, before I try to make love to you." He sighed and frowned a little. "What is it?" I asked confused. "It just sounds so clinical in a way, when it's all planned out like that. I'm sorry Bella, I haven't made it sound very romantic, have I?" he asked apologetically. I kissed him gently. "Actually, I think it's very romantic that you've put so much thought into it. You've done that because you want it to be a good experience for both of us, and because you love me. What could be more romantic than that?" He smiled widely and kissed me. "You never seize to amaze me, my sweet, beautiful girl." "Let's get some sleep, tomorrow's the big day after all," I said and snuggled closer into his arms. "Tomorrow," he sighed happily. "I never thought it would arrive." I opened my eyes and looked into Edward's green gaze. "'Morning," I mumbled, a bit surprised to find him awake and looking at me. "Good morning, love," he said with a grin. "Nice dreams?" he then asked and raised an eyebrow. Nice dreams? Why is he? Oh no, tell me I didn't! He smiled widely and his eyes burned into mine.

"What did I say?" I asked in a weary voice. He grinned even more and shook his head. "What kind of gentleman would I be if I kiss and tell?" he asked feigning insult. I rolled my eyes at him. He grinned wickedly. "Although, we did a lot more than kiss in your dream going by what you said," he added teasingly. "Edward," I whined. "This is so embarrassing! I hate that I talk in my sleep!" "Really?" he smirked. "I find it quite enjoyable to listen to. Arousing even," he added with another sexy smile that made my heart flutter. "Edward, please," I asked. He laughed. "You're on the right track there, love." I begged him in my sleep? Could this get any embarrassing? He rolled off the bed and walked to the bathroom. "By the way," he said, "I'll be more than happy to spank that cute little ass of yours, any day." And then he winked before closing the door. Oh no! Oh fuck, no! Tell me I didn't! I did NOT ask Edward to spank me in my sleep! I felt my face scorch and buried it in my pillow and screamed into it. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Why would I do that? How would that even go? I let my mind wander; Edward lifting my skirt, pulling down my panties, telling me I am a bad girl and finally spanking me with one hand while the other is touching me. I was suddenly warm all over, and I felt the now familiar throbbing between my legs. God, I am such a pervert! Who dreams about stuff like that? Edward came back out still wearing a shit-eating grin on his face. I was probably still fifty shades of red in my face, because he came over and sat down next to me. "I'm sorry, love. I shouldn't have teased you like that," he said and took my hand. I didn't know what to say and just looked down. "Bella, there is nothing embarrassing about having fantasies. I have them too, you know."

"Yeah," I muttered. "But you don't broadcast them when you're unconscious. I didn't even know that I would wantum, that." "You're just getting to know that side of yourself," he said. "I've been in touch with that side of myself for a lot longer than you have. I sometimes forget how new all of this is to you. I'm sorry for teasing you, honestly." "That's ok, can we just forget about it?" I asked, knowing full well that Edward would probably never be able to erase the memory from his mind. "I don't think that's possible," he said honestly. "But I won't bring it up again, I promise." "Ok," I muttered and walked into the bathroom, half-wishing that the ground would swallow me on the way. Thankfully, Edward didn't say anything else about my revelation and focused solely on ordering us some breakfast and getting us on our way. We drove into Texas around noon, and I almost screamed in excitement. Edward was beaming at me from the driver's seat. He was just as excited as I was. We stopped for a quick lunch where Edward insisted on walking me to and from the bathroom. I didn't even bother protesting, and was actually happy that he cared so much to keep me safe. I tried reading, but I couldn't focus on the book. We ended up just listening to music and all of a sudden we were there; Austin, Texas. We drove for another half hour before Edward suddenly turned into a small road. The place was completely secluded with large trees everywhere, and I couldn't even see the house when we were at the gate. Edward rolled down the window, punched in the access code and I watched in amazement when it opened. We rolled slowly up the driveway and there it was: A huge two-storey white Mediterranean style house with a beautiful fountain in front of the wide staircase leading up to the front door. There were palm trees and cypresses growing in the part of the garden that I could see, and white cobblestones all around the front of the house. It looked like something you might find in Greece or Italy. Not that I had ever been to those places, but I imagined that it would be really close to the original. It was breathtakingly beautiful, and I felt tears forming in my eyes. I'm going to live here? I'm going to live here with Edward! We're going to live here together! "We're here," I said almost breathlessly. Edward grabbed my hand, wiped away a tear of his own and gave me a brilliant smile. "Welcome home, love."

EPOV Bella and I walked up the stairs to the door and I unlocked it. "Are you ready?" I asked her.

She nodded and smiled excitedly. We walked into the hall and Bella's jaw dropped. "Oh my god," she breathed out. Everything looked exactly the same as I remembered it; the dark hardwood floor, the cream colored walls, the large windows and all the beautiful furniture that my mother had carefully decorated the house with. I was suddenly overcome with emotion, and felt myself start tearing up again. Everywhere I looked I could see them; Alice bouncing down the stairs in her school uniform, my father hanging his coat in the closet by the door, my mother coming out of the kitchen calling for us, and Emmett dribbling his basketball on the floor, even though he knew he wasn't allowed to play in the house. They were everywhere I looked. But what surprised me the most was that I didn't feel nauseated or dizzy at the memories. They were a part of this house, and although I was saddened by their absence it wasn't as unbearable as I had feared it might be. The beautiful woman next to me, who was still holding my hand, ensured that. With her by my side I knew I could endure everything that the world could throw at me, and the realization made my heart soar. Bella pulled me with her down the hall and into the kitchen. "Oh Edward, this isIt's" She seemed to be at a complete loss for words as she took in the room with her eyes. I watched her completely entranced as she walked around the kitchen, touching the surfaces with her fingertips, almost caressing them. "I'mthis is." She covered her mouth with her hands, and shook her head disbelievingly. "I can't believe that we're going to live here," she finally managed to say. "This is just like dream. Pinch me, please." "Where would you like it?" I asked teasingly. She threw her head back and laughed. The sound was like music to my ears, and the happiness that she exuded filled my heart, until I thought it might burst from sheer joy. "I love you," she said and threw her arms around me. "God, Bella. I love you so much," I whispered in her hair. "I'm so happy that you're here with me." She pulled back a little but kept her arms around me. "Are you ok?" she asked concerned. "Yeah, I thought it would be more difficult for me being here, but I actually feel alright. It feels like my home again with you here," I said honestly. "Really?" she asked with a smile. "Bella, you are my life now. It doesn't matter where we go. My home is with you."

"I feel the same way," she said and kissed me again, before grabbing my hand and pulling me with her. I watched Bella's reactions as she dragged me from room to room, and rejoiced in seeing the happiness on her face, as she explored the house. She squealed at the sight of the patio and led us outside. I followed her breathlessly as she took it all in; the pool area, the outdoor barbecue and the tables around the deck. She ran down the stairs into the garden. "Edward, this isgod, I never thought I would be able to even visit a place like this. I can't believe I get to live here!" I just smiled at her excitement. The house held so many happy memories for me, but it also reminded me of what I had lost. I had avoided this place like the plague, but Bella seemed to exorcise all the dark clouds of my past with her enormous life force. She had made it my home again, and I was no longer afraid of this place. I was where I belonged, and she was with me. I gazed at her lovingly. Bella looked like an angel in her white sundress as she twirled around the lawn. Her dark hair shone in the sun and her skin glowed. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she ran for the gazebo, and I watched her in silent worship. She may look like an angel but she's got a really dirty mind, apparently. She's perfect for you, perv boy! I acknowledged the truth in the statement. I had always felt that Bella was perfect, and the more I learned about her personality, the more I became convinced that the gods had created her specifically for me. I only hoped that she felt the same way about me; that I was her perfect partner, as she was mine. I had already accepted that there would be differences in the way that Bella and I approached our physical relationship. She was a sweet innocent girl, and I was a depraved horny bastard to sum it up, basically. I knew that I would need to be ever so careful and gentle with her, before unleashing the entire magnitude of my lust on her. I had dreamed up scenarios in my mind that would make most people blush, and I had felt certain that they would never be realized. However, this didn't bother me one bit, as long as I could be with Bella. I would never coax her into my world of sexual desires unless she showed an interest, which I was sure would be highly unlikely. I would be the happiest man on earth if Bella would let me make sweet love to her everyday for the rest of my life, and my other fantasies weren't nearly as important as her happiness. So when Bella had started talking in her sleep this morning, and I heard all those deliciously filthy things escape her beautiful lips, it was like all my birthdays rolled into one plus a dozen Christmases. I had woken up to her calling out my name. At first I thought that she was having a nightmare, and I touched her shoulder to wake her up. "MmmEdward," she moaned. Suddenly it dawned on me that Bella was having a sex dream. I had witnessed this once before, and I recognized the sultry tone of her voice when she purred my name. I didn't know if I should still wake her up, but my curiosity got the better of me and I lay down carefully again. "Sorry," she mumbled.

Sorry for what, love? Maybe this wasn't a sex dream after all. Why would she apologize? "Sorry I was a bad girl," she then purred and curled her lips up into a small smile. A bad girl? What is going on in that head of yours, love? She was quiet for a few minutes, and I was dying to know what she was dreaming. Just when I had almost given up hope, she spoke again: "Yes, I deserve it, Edward," she mumbled. "I was naughty." Naughty? Oh fuck, please tell me that she's dreaming what I think she is! My cock was immediately hard and ready to go. The thought of Bella doing anything involving the word 'naughty' sent my mind and libido into overdrive. She smiled widely and giggled a little. Apparently she was really enjoying whatever I was doing in her dream. I smiled at the thought of her dreaming about me in that way. If she only knew how many erotic dreams, I had had about her. "Mmmharder, Edward. Spank me harder!" she said and smiled again. Holyfuckingshit! Bella is dreaming about being spanked. By me! I couldn't believe it! Just when I thought Bella couldn't get anymore goddamn perfect for me, she inadvertently revealed something like this. I had seen glimpses of her inner wixen on a few occasions, but this was completely mindblowing to me. "Yes, that feels good!" she moaned. "Fuck me and spank me, Edward!" FUUUUUCK! At this point all the blood in my body was pulsing through my rock-hard erection, and I stared at the seemingly shy and innocent woman next to me. The thought that maybe she would one day let me do that to her, was almost more than I could bear. I had never dreamed that Bella would actually share some of my dirtier fantasies, and I felt completely floored by this revelation. How, oh how, did I get to be this lucky? "Edward, get down here," Bella called from the gazebo. I was still standing on the deck reveling in the thought of Bella's sleep-talking. "Coming, love," I said and ran down to her. She grabbed my hands and we spun around, laughing breathlessly. "This is all so perfect," she said in complete awe when she had caught her breath. "You are perfect," I said with a smile. "Would you like to see the rest?" "There's more?" she asked incredulously. "Sure, you haven't seen the upstairs or the downstairs yet." "Let's go!" she said excitedly and ran towards the house again.

I looked after her in complete wonder. I had never felt this ridiculously happy in my entire life. We spent the next hour or so wandering around the house, and finally we ended up outside my bedroom door. "This is my room," I said. "Well, our room, I hope." Bella smiled and kissed me softly. "Our room," she said. I hesitated for a second. "Just remember that I was a pretty big nerd in high school, and I fully expect us to redecorate in here once we get settled," I said before opening the door. I could see that the room had been cleaned and the sheets on the bed were new, but other than that it was exactly as I had left it: The walls were covered in posters ranging from various bands and movies to a periodic table of elements over the desk. All of my CDs and DVDs were neatly in place, and so were my many Star Wars collectibles. My computer was still sitting on the desk with my Xena, warrior princess mouse pad next to it. The room screamed geek, and I looked worried at Bella who hadn't said anything yet. "Hmm, I wonder if I can compete with that?" she smiled, and pointed to a poster of Princess Leia in the famous gold bikini. God, kill me now! I am such a loser! I felt myself blush, and suddenly it was as if I was seventeen all over again. "Have you ever had a girl in here before?" she asked curiously and flopped down on the bed. Hahahahaha! In your wet adolescent dreams, geek boy! "No," I admitted, and tried to ignore the stirring in my pants from seeing Bella on my bed. "Really?" she raised an eyebrow and leaned back on the bed, resting on her elbows. I swallowed and nodded dumbly. Why was this such a turn on? Because you never got any in high school and in stead spent countless hours beating off in that very bed? "Hmm," she said and gave me a sexy smile. "It's a really comfy bed, though. Is it nice to sleep in?" It's probably even better to fuck in! Do. Her. Now! "I-I honestly can't remember," I croaked out. "I guess we'll see tonight then," she said and got off the bed. "This is a great room, Edward. It must be three times as big as my old bedroom in Charlie's house."

I was still fighting a raging hard on as Bella walked into the bathroom. "Yay, a bathtub," I heard her say excitedly. "So, you're ok with us staying in here?" I asked nervously. "I mean, the master suite is nicer but" "I understand that you don't want to stay in your parents' room," she said, coming out of the bathroom. "This room is great, and you've even got a balcony!" She opened the French doors and walked out in the sunlight. "This is perfect, Edward." I joined her on the balcony and wrapped my arms around her from behind. "It's got a lot of potential, at least. I want you to redecorate it, love." "No, I couldn't do that, Edward," she protested. "It's your childhood bedroom." "Well, I'm not a child anymore, and I want it to be our room. Please do it for both of us," I said and kissed her neck. "You'll help me?" she asked. "Of course, whatever you'd like." "It might be a fun project for us to do together," she mused. "But I have to warn you. I don't know the first thing about decorating." I laughed. "Neither do I. But I'm sure we can figure it out together." We stood there for a long time together, watching the sun set on the horizon. It was our first night in our new home, and I wanted everything to be perfect for Bella. "I'm going to make us some dinner, love." "Oh, we should probably go to the store," she said. "No need, the kitchen should be fully stocked," I assured her. "Can I help you?" "No thanks. You just relax and get to know the place." Bella went outside and got her bags while I started in the kitchen. I decided to make chicken with roasted potatoes for dinner, and fresh fruit for dessert. "I'm gonna take a shower and change," Bella shouted from the hall before heading upstairs. After dinner was in the oven, I went to look for her. I found her standing in the living room looking at our family portrait. When she heard me she quickly put down the picture, and looked really embarrassed. "I'm sorry," she said nervously.

"That's alright, love. You can look if you want," I said, and picked up the framed photograph. "Your brother and sister look nothing like I had imagined," Bella said softly and laced our fingers. "I know what you mean," I said. "People would never believe us when we told them we were siblings. Emmett was so big and strong, and Alice is so tiny. I guess I fall just in the middle." I put down the picture again. It hurt to look at us all together, and I didn't want to focus on sad things tonight. "You look lovely, by the way," I told Bella and let my eyes roam over her. She was wearing short black skirt that I didn't remember buying, and a soft blue top with short sleeves. Her hair cascaded down her back in soft curls, and it was still a little damp from her shower. She had even put on a little makeup and some silver earrings. "Thank you," she said shyly. "I didn't know what to wear. I don't really have any fancy clothes with me, and this is a special night." "You're perfect," I told her sincerely. "You could wear your old sweatpants, and you would still be the most beautiful thing I have ever seen." She smiled and reached up to kiss me. Our lips met in a long gentle kiss that slowly became more passionate. I brushed my tongue against Bella's and pulled her closer to me. I could feel her breasts press against my torso, and her hands roamed up and down my back. I felt myself getting aroused and pulled away gently. "We should stop," I said. "Wait for tonight." She nodded breathlessly. "I'm going to take a shower, and then we can have dinner on the patio if you'd like?" "That sounds wonderful," she said with a smile. After a quick, and cold shower, I might add I went downstairs again. Bella had set the table outside, and turned on the heaters. I lit some candles around us, and went in to get dinner. We were both pretty quiet during dinner. Bella was taking in the scenery, and kept shaking her head disbelievingly. "Is it hard to get used to the thought that you live here?" I asked. "You have no idea, Edward. I never thought something like this was even possible for me. I always just expected that I would move back to Forks after college, and work as a school teacher; a real spinster-type with a bunch of cats." "You hardly look the part of a spinster, love. You're gorgeous and sexy," I told her with a smile. "It's because of you. I feel different now, like a woman I guess," she said with pink cheeks.

I felt my heart flutter in my chest. She had changed me so much as well. "I feel different too, love. I've never been this happy before in my entire life," I said and kissed her hand. "Me either," she said with a huge smile. "I'll go get us some dessert," I said and got up. I returned with some chocolate covered strawberries and a bottle of sweet sparkling white wine. I poured and handed Bella a glass. "To the beginning of a wonderful new life," I said and held my glass up to hers. Bella smiled and we toasted. We ate a few of the strawberries and drank our wine in silence. We both knew what came next, and I was getting more nervous by the minute. "Should we maybe go upstairs?" Bella asked. "Meet me up there in five minutes," I said and gave her a quick kiss. I ran up the stairs and into our room. I put on some soft music, found some scented candles and turned down the covers. I sat down on the edge of the bed and took a few deep breaths. My heart was racing in my chest, and I tried to calm myself down. It was crucial that I kept my control at all times tonight, and I willed myself to relax. I almost jumped when I heard Bella enter the room. I looked up at her and gave her my best reassuring and comforting smile. Who the fuck do you think you're fooling? You're scared to death and she can see right through your act! She walked over to me slowly and sat down next to me. I took her hand in mine and felt it tremble lightly. "Edward, I'm really nervous," she said, and I could see tears in her eyes. "Bella, we don't have to do anything tonight. We can wait as long as you want, I promise." "No, I-I want to be with you," she said shakily. "You're already with me, love. You have given me so much more than I could have ever dreamed of, and in agreeing to live here with me, you've made me the happiest man in the world. I just want to be with you Bella, whichever way you choose." "Edward," she whispered and kissed me tenderly. I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight while we kissed. I lowered her onto the bed, and covered her body with mine. "Let me make you feel good, love," I whispered against her lips. "Will you let me do that?" She nodded and held my face between her hands. I kissed her lips softly and trailed small kisses down her neck. I sucked gently on her soft skin and ghosted my lips over the spot below her ear, and felt her shiver beneath me. I nipped at

her earlobe and went back to her mouth where I kissed her slow and deep, massaging her tongue with mine and tasted her sweet breath. I could feel that Bella was starting to relax, and her hands went into my hair. "Can I take your top off?" I asked. "Yes," she whispered, and I slipped it over her head. She was wearing a light blue satin bra. The color made her skin glow, and it pushed her breasts up beautifully. I kissed my way down to her bellybutton and looked at Bella again. Her eyes were closed and her lips were lightly parted. Fuck, she is beautiful! "Can I take your skirt off?" I asked, and quickly removed it after she nodded again. Boy shorts again. They will be my undoing! I let my hands travel down the length of her body from her shoulders to her cute little feet, loving the feel of her soft smooth skin beneath my hands. I lay down next to her, and captured her lips in another deep slow kiss. "Can I take your bra off, love?" I asked. She smiled at me. "Yes, and before you ask, you can also take my panties off." I chuckled and kissed her again. "Eager, are we?" I teased and removed her underwear. Bella was completely naked before me, and I drank her in with my eyes. There's a naked girl on my bed! Score! The guys in school will be so jealous! I laughed quietly at my absurd thoughts. I was not seventeen anymore, but I was just as inexperienced as I had been back then, and just as nervous. "Bella, you are exquisite," I sighed as my eyes roamed over her. "Kiss me again," she whispered. Our lips crashed together in a passionate kiss, and I felt myself getting more and more aroused. I knew I had to wait for Bella to be completely ready, and did my best to ignore my throbbing cock. I trailed soft openmouthed kisses down her neck and torso before gently sucking on her nipple. My other hand massaged her breast and I heard her gasp as I flicked my tongue over her hard peak. "Oh, that feels so good," she moaned. I teased her nipples, gently circling them with my tongue and blowing on them until Bella finally groaned and pushed my face down, to make me take them in my mouth. I kissed and licked my way down her smooth flat stomach and settled between her legs.

"Let me taste you, love," I whispered and spread her legs. I parted her folds with my fingers and placed a soft kiss on her clit. Bella gasped and arched her back as I circled it with my tongue, and sucked on it gently. I brushed her entrance with my fingers and felt how wet she was. I slowly pushed two fingers inside her pussy, and flicked her clit with my tongue. "Oh! Oh, that feels so amazing, Edward," she moaned and threw her head back. I pumped my fingers and curled them against her sweet spot each time, and felt Bella begin to move her hips rhythmically. "Touch yourself, baby," I told her. Her hands caressed her beautiful breasts, and I nearly came undone at the sight. I massaged her clit harder and faster with my tongue, and tentatively added a third finger in her pussy. Oh god, she is so tight and warm! "Edward," she moaned loudly and moved her hips faster against my fingers. "I'm close, please don't stop!" I pumped faster and deeper and sucked hard on her sensitive clit, and I felt her pussy start to clench around my fingers. "Oh god, oh god, oh god," she chanted and as I looked up, I saw her pinch her nipples. That's my beautiful sexy girl! "Edward!" she shouted as her pussy clamped down on my fingers, and her orgasm began. I kept pumping my fingers, drawing out her pleasure as she gasped above me. "Oh god," she sighed as her hips came down, and her whole body relaxed. I placed a last soft kiss on her clit, and slowly removed my fingers which were completely coated in Bella's arousal. I licked them clean and groaned when I tasted her. I was painfully hard at this point, but I had to make sure that Bella was ok with going any further. Dear god, I hope she's ready. I might spontaneously combust soon! I crawled up next to her and nuzzled her neck with my lips. "Are you alright, love?" I asked her. She smiled and nodded. "I want you to make love to me, Edward," she said and looked at me. I studied her eyes carefully for any signs of uncertainty or fear, but all I saw was love and longing. Thank you, thank you, thank you! I swallowed thickly and nodded. I quickly removed my clothes and found the condoms.

Fuck! I should have practiced this beforehand! "I've never put one of these on before," I admitted to Bella. "Neither have I," she said with a grin. "But I'd like to give it a try." I smiled at her as she took the small package and opened it. "I guess, just roll it on, right?" she asked. "That's the general idea," I chuckled. I was so fucking relieved that we could joke a little at this moment. My heart was racing again, and I was so turned on that I felt like I might come any second. Bella placed the condom on the head of my cock, and slowly rolled it down the length. I shivered at the feel of her hand, and had to take several deep breaths to calm myself down again. Fuck! I wish I had jerked off earlier in the shower! She kissed me tenderly and lay down on her back again. "Come here," she whispered and held out her hand to me. I covered her body and I could feel myself tremble the moment I felt her skin against mine. Pull yourself together! You've waited for so long. Don't blow your load before you even get inside her! Bella must have felt my nervousness, because she started stroking my hair and kissing my face. God, she's so sweet trying to calm me down. I should be doing that for her, not the other way around. "Are you still sure, love?" I asked her and looked deeply into her eyes. "I'm sure. I love you, Edward." "I love you so much, Bella," I said and kissed her gently. I reached down between us and grabbed my cock. My hand was shaking so much at this point, that I was having trouble finding her entrance from this new angle. "Help me, love?" God, I am a nervous wreck. How am I ever going to do this? Bella nodded and reached down to my hand. She slid the head of my cock up and down her slit, covering it in her arousal. "H-Here," she said shakily and pressed my cock against her. "Still ok?" I managed to choke out. "Yes," she whispered and placed her hands on my upper arms. "I love you, Bella. I will love you forever," I whispered in her ear. "Forever," she whispered back.

Oh god! This is it! You can do this. Remember everything you've learned; be gentle, gauge Bella's reactions, go slowly. And for the love of god; no Jack Rabbit! I pushed forward ever so slowly, and felt Bella's warmth against the head of my cock. I pushed a little more and heard her gasp beneath me. "You ok?" I whispered. I felt her nod against the side of my face. I knew that I was barely inside her yet, and this was the point of no return; any further and Bella's virginity would be a thing of the past. "Take a deep breath, my love," I whispered. "This will hurt a little." I heard her inhale deeply and then I pushed forward slowly, until I was buried deep inside her. HOLYMOTHERFUCKINGSHIT! I clenched my jaw and squeezed my eyes shut as the sensation rushed through me. I was inside Bella, and I had never felt anything so amazing before in my life. Her warm tightness enveloped my cock completely, and I felt my erection throb uncontrollably. I heard Bella let out a small cry and her nails dug into my arms. She was in pain. Oh fuck! Oh no! I held perfectly still inside of her, ignoring all instincts that were telling me to start thrusting wildly to recreate that incredible sensation of sliding into her again. Her body was rigid below me, and she had stopped breathing. "Are you alright?" I whispered in her ear. Please be ok, please be ok! She exhaled shakily, and her grip on my arms loosened a bit. I felt her nodding, but I had to look into her eyes. I raised my head and looked at her. Her eyes were shut tightly and she was biting her lip. "Bella?" I whispered. Her eyes flew open and met mine instantly. I saw the tears running down her cheeks and she inhaled deeply. "I'm ok," she whispered. I kissed her and felt my lips tremble against hers. "I love you, Bella." "Forever," she whispered again. I pulled back slowly, and then I pushed forward again. Oh god, oh god. Jesus, fuck! That feels so good! Bella gasped and shut her eyes again. "Do you want me to stop?" I choked out.

She shook her head. "No, it's ok. Just go slow." I started thrusting slowly, and I felt Bella wrap her arms around me. I buried my face in her neck, and reveled in the feeling of being completely inside of her. I felt my climax approaching fast, but I tried to fight if off. Not yet, not yet, not yet! Bella kissed the side of my neck, and I felt her move her hips with mine tentatively, which caused me to slide deeper inside her tight warmth with each slow thrust. "Oh god! Oh, Bella, that feels so good," I panted. "C-come inside me, Edward," she whimpered, and kissed my neck again. Oh fuck, oh fuck, that feels amazing! "Bella, Bella. I-I'm. I love you," I moaned. I could feel myself start to come undone and I thrust faster and deeper, completely lost in the waves of pleasure that were coursing through my body. "Oh god, oh god, Bella. I-I. BELLA!" My orgasm washed over me and I lost all coherent thought. I felt myself come harder than I ever had, and I screamed into her neck as it crashed over me again, and again, and again. When I came to I was still panting heavily into Bella's neck, and I was suddenly filled with dread. Had I thrust too hard? Was she in pain? I raised myself up on my shaking arms and looked at her. She was breathing heavily with her eyes closed. I could still see the traces of tears on her cheeks, and I slowly pulled out of her. She sighed and opened her eyes to look at me. "Bella, are you ok? Was I...Was I too rough?" She shook her head and gave me a small smile. "No, I'm ok." Thank the fucking lord! I sat back up on my knees and started to remove the condom, when I saw the blood on it. I felt myself start to panic. It's normal, it happens sometimes when a girl loses her virginity. You already knew this. Take care of her now! I quickly removed the condom and rushed to the bathroom for a warm washcloth and a towel. Bella was still lying on her back with her eyes closed. "Love? I'm going to wash you a little now, ok?" She nodded, but winced when I pressed the cloth against her. I washed her gently and threw the cloth and towel in the hamper. Then I lay down next to Bella and pulled the covers over us.

"Are you sure you're ok, love?" I asked anxiously. She turned on her side to face me and snuggled into my arms. "I'm a little sore, but otherwise I'm fine," she said. I caressed her beautiful face and she smiled. "Are you ok?" she asked and looked at me curiously. I just had sex! I just had sex! I could practically hear the caveman inside me scream it from the rooftops. "I'm wonderful," I said honestly. "It wasI have no words to describe it." I kissed her softly. "Thank you, Bella. For giving yourself to me, it was beyond incredible." "It was. To make you feel that wonderful, and being that close to you. I felt like we were one person," she said. "But how was it for you? I mean, did it hurt a lot?" I asked nervously. "Yes," she answered truthfully, "but only for a little while. You're very, um, big Edward, so I think it was unavoidable." I couldn't help but feel a little guilty at that moment. It had been completely mind-blowing for me, and I honestly couldn't wait to do it again. But Bella hadn't felt any pleasure during the actual sex, and I prayed that she hadn't been scared away from trying again. "It will be better for you next time," I said, and hoped that my voice sounded casual. "I think so too," she said with a smile. "It felt nice at the end, when I moved with you." Really? "It was nice for you? You felt something other than the pain?" I asked excitedly. She nodded and smiled again. Oh, thank god! "I love you," I said happily and immensely relieved. "I love you too, Edward." Bella went to the bathroom, and I lay there looking up at the ceiling. My mind was still reeling from everything that had just happened. I can't believe that Bella and I just made love! How did this even happen? Two weeks ago I was completely alone in the world, and now I'm lying in my old bedroom after having lost my virginity to the woman of my dreams. And she loves me! Bella came back in, yawning a little.

"Do I look different?" she asked as she approached the bed. I laughed. "You still look every bit as beautiful as you always have," I said sincerely. "You do too," she said with a smile and smuggled up next to me. "Let's sleep, love. We have another day filled with adventures tomorrow." "That sounds wonderful," she sighed. "I love you, my Bella." "Mmm..Love you, Edward," she mumbled already half asleep. I wrapped my arms around her, and she draped her arm and leg over my body so that we couldn't get any closer. We drifted off to sleep like that; almost as one person both inside and out.

BPOV I woke up and winced from the unfamiliar ache between my legs, when I turned on my side. Damn, I'm still a little sore. I hoped it would go away during the night. I opened my eyes and peeked over at Edward, who was fast asleep next to me. A small smile played on his lips, and he looked like the perfect picture of contentment and peace. Sweet dreams, Mr. Cullen? I smiled at the thought. I felt fairly certain that Edward had had the time of his life when we had made love the night before. I had been so nervous during dinner, that I could hardly enjoy the delicious meal that Edward had prepared for us. I wanted to sleep with him, but I was still a little apprehensive about the whole thing. When I walked into our bedroom, I could see that Edward was just as nervous as I was. He was doing a good job of trying to hide it, but I knew him so well already. It calmed me a little to know, that I wasn't the only one scared of what we were about to do. Edward had been so good to me; he brought me to an earth shattering orgasm with his mouth and fingers, just as he had told me he would. I looked into his eyes and saw all the love he felt for me, and just like that I wasn't afraid anymore. It was obvious that Edward was still terrified, though. I felt him tremble against me as he covered my body with his. I helped him position himself, and he asked me for reassurance again. There was no doubt in my mind that I wanted this. I love you, Bella. I will love you forever. I could feel his warm breath on my ear as he made his vow to me. He hesitated for a second, and seemed to try and calm himself before I felt his hips shift, and he slowly pushed forward.

I gasped when I felt him enter me with the head of his cock. It didn't hurt yet, it was just a little uncomfortable being stretched like that. He asked me if I was ok, and I simply nodded. I was fine. Take a deep breath, my love. This will hurt a little. I braced myself for the pain, and did what Edward asked of me. I still didn't feel any fear. Edward was so incredibly careful with me, as if I might break into a million pieces, and I knew that he would be gentle. I felt a sharp pain when he slowly entered me, but was temporarily distracted by the sound that Edward made. It sounded like something in between a sob and a sigh, and I very much doubted that he was even aware of making it. He pushed in further and I felt his hips against mine. He was all the way inside of me. The pain came back with renewed force, and I felt myself grab on to Edward's arms tightly. My eyes watered behind my closed eyelids, and all I could sense was Edward stretching me painfully, and his labored breathing above me. I think I may have made a sound because he froze completely, and I knew he must have sensed my distress. He asked me if I was alright, and his eyes held such concern, that it almost took my breath away. He continued to thrust into me slowly, and I knew that it took all his restraint not to go faster. The feel of Edward inside of me was completely over-whelming. I had never felt this close to him before, and it was as if we were one person. The pain started to fade a little, and with each thrust a new sensation was slowly building. I kissed his neck to let him know that I was alright. It started to feel nice, and I moved with him, urging him on. He told me how great it felt, and my heart beat faster when it dawned on me, that I was the reason for his pleasure. I was the one making him feel this wonderful. I felt Edward's climax approach as his movements became more frantic, and he moaned that he loved me. I was so happy at that moment that I was afraid to speak. I didn't want to start crying, and make Edward think that he was hurting me. In stead I held him tight as he lost himself in me, and let out a loud yell as he climaxed for what felt like forever. His weight didn't bother me one bit, and I loved the feel of him on top of me. The entire experience had been so incredible on an emotional level, and too soon I felt him lift himself off me. Edward started to stir and his hand searched blindly next to him, before he found me and wrapped his arm around my waist. He pulled me close to him, and sighed happily into my neck. I snuggled into his embrace. I loved the feel of his warm body, and inhaled his intoxicating natural scent. "I love you," I whispered and kissed his neck. He yawned sleepily with his eyes still closed, and looked absolutely adorable. "If I can wake up to this every morning, I'll consider myself the luckiest man on the planet." "I guess you can buy that lottery ticket then, because I'm not going anywhere," I promised. "On the other hand, you don't really need to win the lottery, do you?" I teased. He grinned and kissed my forehead.

"Everything I need in the world, I have right here," he whispered. "I am so in love with you, Bella." My heart fluttered and I felt almost dizzy with love for him. He suddenly raised himself up on his elbow and looked a little concerned. "How are you feeling, love? I mean, are you still sore?" "A little," I admitted. He frowned at my answer. "Let me draw you a bath," he said and rolled off the bed. "Really, that's not necessary," I protested weakly as he walked into the bathroom. I knew that Edward most likely felt guilty for having caused me pain even though it was inevitable, and this was his way of dealing with it. So I decided that it was probably best to just smile and humor him. He came back in and lifted me gently off the bed, and carried me into the bathroom as if I weighed nothing at all. He put me down and kissed me tenderly. "I'll go make us some breakfast. Just relax, ok?" I nodded and kissed him again. I was very much aware of the fact that we were both completely naked, and by the looks of it, so was Edward. I heard him mutter under his breath as he pulled away. "What is it?" I asked as I stepped into the bathtub. "Just cursing my libido, as usual," he said with a grimace on his face. "You're hurting, and once again my dick won't take a break." He let out a frustrated sigh, and ran his hands through his hair. "Edward, it really doesn't hurt that much, and I don't mind that you're aroused around me," I assured him. I don't mind at all! "I just don't want you to think that I expect anything to happen when you're still sore," he said sheepishly. I smiled at him. "I know that already." But I'm gonna jump you tonight. That's for damn sure! I was eager to explore the new development in our physical relationship, and I wasn't about to let a little soreness stop me. "I'll be back soon," he said with a smile, and let his eyes roam over me longingly one more time. I sat down in the tub and hissed a little when I felt the warm water against my core. It soothed me quickly though, and I started to relax. Edward came back with a bottle of water and handed me two small pills.

"For the pain," he said. I swallowed them without protest, and he smiled at me. "Meet me downstairs and I'll have breakfast waiting," he said before leaving. I washed my hair and shaved before getting out of the tub. It looked like it would be another warm day, and I put on the skirt from the night before, a fitted white blouse with a deep v-neck and black ballet flats. I blow-dried my hair straight for a change and pulled it back with a black headband. I walked downstairs and met Edward out on the patio where he was setting up breakfast. He looked up when I came out, and stopped what he was doing. "Fuck, Bella," he breathed out, and let his eyes roam over me yet again. In two seconds he was in front of me and crashed his lips to mine. His kiss was filled with a lust and eagerness that left me breathless and lightheaded. His hands went straight to my ass, and he pressed me against his hard erection. "Wow," I panted after he released me. "I take it that you like this outfit?" "You have no idea," he groaned and adjusted himself down there. "You look nice too," I said, referring to his dark blue shirt that showed off his broad shoulders and narrow waist, and black cargo pants. "Thank you," he murmured and looked me up and down again. "You are so fucking sexy dressed like this, baby. I don't know if I'll be able to keep my hands off you," he admitted. "I don't mind." I said with a sly smile. He chuckled as we sat down at the table. "Well, I do. There's more to you than an incredibly hot body, and I have every intention of finding out what that is," he joked. "Punk," I said and punched his shoulder. "Seriously though, I would love to take you out today. I thought maybe we could go shopping?" I groaned internally. I hated shopping with a fiery passion. "Really? It's such a nice day. You wouldn't prefer lounging at the pool?" I asked desperately. I'll be wearing a bikini, Edward! "Nice try," he grinned. "But shopping won't be so bad, you'll see. They have some great book and music stores at the mall. Well, they did four years ago, anyway." "I do need some more clothes for this weather," I admitted. I doubted that I would get much use out of my sweaters down here, and I only owned a few skirts and dresses.

"Excellent," Edward said with a smile. "Let's eat and then get over there." We talked about unimportant stuff for a while, and then Edward took my hand. "Bella, are you still ok with what we did last night?" "Of course," I answered immediately. "No regrets in the cold, harsh light of day?" he asked, and looked at me anxiously. I smiled widely. "Well, first of all the light here is hardly cold or harsh, and secondly, I loved being with you that way," I said honestly. "Really? So you're ok with doing it again at some point?" If by some point you mean tonight I nodded and saw relief wash over his features. We finished our breakfast, and every time our eyes met we both smiled happily. An hour later we pulled up at the mall, and Edward laced our fingers as we walked inside. I managed to push away my shopping aversion long enough to find some clothes that I could wear while the weather continued to be warm, but I insisted on paying for them myself despite Edward's pleading. We walked out the store, and Edward was still sulking a little. "Why won't you let me pay?" he asked. "Because then I'd feel like they were your clothes," I said. "They're too small for me, and I'm not sure I could pull off a halter neck," he grinned. "Ha ha, very funny." "I just want to take care of you," he insisted, and put his arms around me. I looked up into his beautiful eyes, and it felt like Edward and I were the only two people in the world at that moment. His feelings for me were displayed all over his face. He looked at me like I was the most precious thing he had ever come across, and it made my insides turn to mush and my heart race. "I love you Bella, and I want to give you everything." "You already have," I whispered and blinked away the tears. There was no way I would survive the mortification I would feel, if I started bawling in a crowded place. But apparently Edward had no problem with public displays of affection because he leaned down and kissed me slow and deep. I felt my knees go a little weak, but Edward just held me tighter to him and moaned in my mouth as our tongues met. Oh sweet Jesus, he's going to be the death of me. How can you love someone so much after so little time? Edward pulled away slowly, and put his forehead against mine while he caught his breath.

"God, I want you," he whispered. "I want you too," I said. And tonight I'll have you! He pulled back a little, but kept his arms around me. "What else do you need to buy?" he asked with a smile. "Edward? Is that you?" Who said that? I felt Edward freeze completely and his eyes widened. "Fuck!" he said under his breath, and turned his head in the direction of the voice. I watched as his features changed from shock to recognition, and then his lips curved up into a huge grin. "Jasper?" Jasper! Edward mentioned hanging out with someone named Jasper. I turned my head and looked at the guy who was still approaching us. He was eyeing me curiously, but his smile was warm. He was tall and well built, with blond hair and blue eyes. "Edward, what the fuck, man? I hardly recognized you! You look great." "Thanks," Edward said and looked a little uncomfortable. "I don't wanna sound like a mom here, but you don't call and you don't write," he drawled with a grin. Ok, now I know why Edward picked up a little of the accent. Edward released me and the two of them gave each other a quick hug, followed by the standard male pat on the back. "It's good to see you, Jazz," Edward said. "Yeah, you too, man," he said, and turned his attention to me. "And who is this little lady?" "Sorry, this is Bella. She'sum..." Edward seemed at a loss for words, and ran his hand nervously through his hair. I decided to help him out. "I'm his girlfriend," I said to Jasper, and held out my hand for him to shake. Edward looked a little stunned for a second, and I realized that we had never actually defined ourselves as being boyfriend and girlfriend before. He stepped closer to me, wrapped his arm around my waist and gave me a dazzling smile. "Yeah, she's my girlfriend," he said proudly to Jasper who took my hand.

He shocked the hell out of me when leaned down and kissed it in a very gentlemanly fashion. "It's an honor to meet you, miss Bella," he said with a sexy grin. I swear I heard Edward growl quietly next to me at that moment, and he pulled me a little closer. Hmmthe caveman rears his head. "Um, you too," I said awkwardly and pulled my hand back. Jasper looked at Edward again. "I can't believe it's really you! How many years has it been?" Edward frowned a little. "Four." Realization passed over Jasper's features, and he looked sad all of a sudden. "Sorry, I wasn't thinking. How are you doing with everything that happened?" Edward shifted uncomfortably next to me. We were getting close to unchartered territory, and Jasper obviously knew everything that had happened revolving the accident where Edward had lost his family. "I'm gonna go do a little more shopping and let you two catch up," I said and took Edward's hand for a second. He looked immensely relieved, and gave me a smile. "Alright, love. Just stay close, ok?" "I will. Nice to meet you, Jasper," I said and smiled at him. "Yeah, you too," he answered, obviously a bit confused over my abrupt departure. Edward gave me a quick kiss, and I walked towards a lingerie store that I had seen earlier. Before entering I glanced over my shoulder, and saw that Edward was still looking at me. His eyes nearly bugged out of his head when he saw where I was headed, and I gave him a wink before walking inside. He's not gonna know what hit him! Thank god, I got a big paycheck last time. EPOV Holy shit, Bella's buying lingerie! Don't get hard, don't get hard! "So, that's your girlfriend?" Jasper asked. "Yeah, that's my Bella," I said with a smile. "She's beautiful," Jasper said, and I could hear the admiration in his voice. Don't get any ideas, Jazz

My mind was still reeling. I hadn't seen Jasper since the funeral, and we had only exchanged a few emails over the last four years. He had been my best friend, and I had basically cut him out of my life completely, when I had left Texas. "So what the hell happened to you? You just left without a word." I could hear the hint of anger in Jasper's tone, and I felt even guiltier. "I'm really sorry, Jazz. I just had to get out of here. I was too fucked up to be around anyone," I said. "Even me?" he asked in a hurt voice. "Sorry," I muttered. "You were my best friend, Ed. I missed you, man." "I missed you too. And I really am sorry. I just couldn't deal with anything having to do with home," I admitted. "But you're back now? To stay, I mean." I smiled and nodded. "We came down yesterday. I was going to give you a call once we got settled." "Are you both living in your parents' house? Well, I guess it's your house now," he added. "Yeah, I had it opened up for us. Bella loves it." "How long have you known her, anyway?" he asked curiously. Two weeks almost? Fuck, I can't tell him that, he'll flip. "Six months or so," I fibbed. Technically it wasn't a lie. I felt like I really had known Bella for that long. Thank god, he didn't ask me how long we've been together. "Wow, you guys move fast," he said. If only you knew, Jazz! "Yeah, she's amazing," I said, and looked over at the store where she was. "Man, you've got it bad, huh?" he stated with a grin. I nodded sheepishly. "I love her, and for some inexplicable reason she loves me too." "That's awesome, where is she from?" "Washington. Her dad is a police chief in a small town up there." Jasper looked pensive for a few seconds. "Ed, she seems great, don't get me wrong. But how well do you know this girl?"

"Please don't call me 'Ed', you know I hate that. And what are you getting at, Jazz?" I asked, a bit on edge. I had the feeling that he was about to say something unpleasant about Bella. "She doesn't exactly come from the same background as us, and you are a millionaire, Edward" he trailed off and gave me a pointed look. I threw my head back and laughed. He's afraid that Bella's after my money! "Jasper, trust me on this: Bella is the least materialistic person, I know. She won't even let me buy her a dress." "I'm sorry Edward. I didn't mean to imply that she's only with you for your money. You just have to be careful, you know?" I was still laughing a little at the notion of Bella being a gold digger. "I will," I said with a smile. "You have nothing to worry about. I practically had to beg her not to get a job outside of school, because I didn't want it to take up all her time." "You guys are gonna go to school down here?" he asked excitedly. "Yeah, we were both attending university in Seattle, and we'll transfer down here and start next semester." "That's freaking awesome. We'll be able to hang out on campus, then. I'm a history major now." "You always liked Civil War stuff," I said with a smile, remembering all the times we had played with his toy soldiers as kids. "Exactly," he grinned. I looked over at the store where Bella was again. "You're keeping pretty close tabs on her, aren't you?" he observed. "Yeah, I'm just worried about leaving her alone," I admitted. "Why?" "Bad stuff just seems to find her wherever she goes." Jasper looked utterly confused. I sighed heavily. "She was attacked by a guy in a restroom when we drove down here, and I get scared whenever I can't see her," I said. "Fuck! Is she ok? I mean, did he..." Jasper looked really concerned, and I couldn't help but feel a little happy that he already seemed protective of Bella. I could use all the help I could get, keeping her safe.

"No, she wasn't hurt. Between the two of us, we pretty much beat the shit out of the guy," I said. "Bella's got a mean kick," I added proudly. "Good for her," he praised. "Wow, Edward Cullen in a fight, and with a smoking hot girlfriend. Now I really have seen it all." I chuckled. "Yeah, I guess a lot's changed since high school." "Look, I need to get going, but maybe I could come by the house tomorrow night?" he asked. "Are you angling for a dinner invitation?" I teased. "Same old Jazz." "Hell, yeah. I'd like to catch up and get to know your girl," he said. Fuck, I have to stop him from telling Bella about the accident. "That sounds great, but please don't mention the accident to Bella, ok?" I said anxiously. Jasper furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. "Is that why she left before? She doesn't know what happened?" he asked incredulously. "She knows that there was an accident and that my parents and Emmett died, but that's it. She doesn't know that it was my fault." Jasper shot me an angry look. "It wasn't your fucking fault, Edward! You need to let that go, already." "Wasn't it? They would still be alive if I hadn't been driving." Jasper sighed. "It was an accident, Edward, pure and simple. No one blames you." "Alice does, Rosalie does," I whispered and tried to keep the tears from coming. "They love you," Jasper said. "They're your family, Edward." I felt the tears threatening to escape my eyes again, and I shut them tight. "Look, can you please just not tell Bella? I need to do that myself," I said in a strained voice. "Sure, I understand," I heard Jasper say. I opened my eyes and looked at him. "Thank you, Jazz. I'm sorry I'm such a mess. I'm guess I'm not the guy you knew back then anymore," I said sadly. He put his hand on my shoulder and gave it a squeeze. "I've changed too," he said with a smile. "I can kick your ass in just about any videogame now." "I'll believe it when I see it," I snickered.

"You're on! Tomorrow at 7?" "That sounds great. I should go see how Bella's doing," I said. "Yeah, tell her thanks for putting up with your sorry ass, for me." "I will," I chuckled, as Jasper walked away with a wave of his hand. I hadn't even realized how much I had missed talking to him. Jasper knew me better than anyone, and it felt nice to have my friend back. I went over to the lingerie store, and almost bumped into Bella as she exited, carrying a pretty large bag. "Did you buy something, love?" I asked, knowing full well that she had. "Maybe," she said with a coy smile. "Can I see?" "Nope, you'll have to wait." "Please?" She smirked and stood up on her toes to kiss me. "I like it when you beg. I think I'll have you doing that tonight," she whispered before leaving me with a great view of her ass, as she sauntered towards the food court. Holy shit! Tonight! "Come on, Cullen," she called over her shoulder, and I rushed after her practically panting like a dog in heat. That night after dinner, I was about ready to burst. All day I had looked at Bella walking around in that short skirt, and I was dying to make love to her. I had been all over her every chance I got, and the whole day had seemed like on a really fucking long session of foreplay. I didn't want to push my luck and I waited, more or less patiently, for Bella to make the first move. I didn't know if she was still sore, but she had mentioned that we would be doing something tonight that involved me begging, and the memory was enough to make my cock painfully hard. So when she told me to meet her upstairs ten minutes later, I was so excited that I could hardly contain myself. I paced around the kitchen and glanced at the clock every couple of seconds. Fuck! Move faster stupid time! Finally, the ten minutes were up and I rushed up the stairs to our bedroom. I took a deep breath and opened the door. Fuck. Me. Hard! Bella was lying on the bed wearing an outfit that was so sexy, that it ought to be illegal, and probably was in some countries, I'm sure; It was a miniscule pair of black see-through panties and a matching baby doll, which was only held together by a thin piece of ribbon, tied in a bow between her breasts.

I knew that I was standing there gawking stupidly at her with my mouth open, and yet I couldn't move a muscle. "Hey baby, you like?" she purred, and then she fucking ran her hands over her breasts, and I could see her hard nipples through the flimsy fabric as she rubbed them with her thumbs. Holymotherfuckingshit! I think I just died and went to sex heaven! "Bella," I breathed out and swallowed audibly. "I'll take that as a 'yes', then," she said with a smirk. "Come here." I practically stumbled over to the bed, silently thanking my lucky fucking stars for having this beautiful amazing woman in my bed, and in my life.

EPOV I looked down at the incredibly sexy vixen on the bed who was still caressing her breasts above the see through material, and looking at me with lust displayed all over her face. "Fuck, you're beautiful," I breathed out and pulled my shirt over my head. Bella's eyes travelled over my naked torso and she bit her bottom lip. She let out a small whimper and rubbed her nipples again. "That's it, touch yourself for me," I said and unbuttoned my pants. Her eyes were fixed on my crotch area, and she licked her lip. "Show me," she said and looked up at me again. Holy fuck! Where did she come from? My deepest darkest fantasies? I pulled my pants down and stepped out of them, all the while keeping my eyes on Bella. She whimpered again when she saw that my cock was almost busting out of my boxers, and I palmed it through the material and moaned. God, I want her toCan I ask her that? "Your turn," I said, and let my eyes wander down to Bella's tiny panties. She looked confused, but I spoke again before she had a chance to ask. "Touch your pussy for me," I demanded, as my eyes burned into hers. Her eyes widened when she heard me use that word. You'd better get used to it, baby. I plan on talking about that sweet pussy of yours for years to come. I softened my gaze a little and gave her a small smile. I didn't want to frighten Bella away, and I knew I still had to moderate all the filthy fucking things that ran through my head, whenever I was horny as hell. So that would basically be all the time, huh?

She gave me a tentative smile and began lowering her hand to her panties. Yes, yes, yes! I watched with bated breath as she slipped her hand under the flimsy excuse for material and rubbed herself. She arched her back a little and moaned at the sensation. Dear god, don't let me come in my pants! I slipped my boxers off and grabbed my cock. I was so hard at this point that I was tempted to rub one out immediately, while I looked at her. Then why the fuck don't you? She's most likely not ready for sex tonight, and you're in a perfect position to watch her pleasure herself! We both know that you love to watch, perv boy! I couldn't really argue with that, and I started stroking my cock slowly. Bella's eyes widened in shock but she quickly regained her composure, and started touching herself again. I groaned loudly at the sight of her pleasuring herself right in front of me. "That's it baby, rub that beautiful pussy for me," I moaned and stroked faster. Jesus fucking Christ, she is so hot. I'm not gonna last long! "Edward!" She whimpered my name, and I could see her hand moving faster while the other one pinched her nipple through the fabric. "I want you, Edward," she panted and moved her hips. "Come for me, baby and I'll give you anything you want," I choked out. "Please come for me, Bella." She arched her back again and moved her hips faster and faster against her hand, while I stroked my cock frenziedly. "Edward, oh, oh, I'm, I'm coming," she whimpered and threw back her head. "Fuck yes! Bella!" I roared. I tried to keep my eyes on her, but when my orgasm crashed over me I had to shut them, and I came to the sound of her moans and pants as her own climax washed over her. I had enough sense to come in my hand this time, because I didn't want to ruin her sexy outfit with my jizz. "Jesus Christ," I breathed out as I stumbled to the bathroom and quickly washed my hands. Bella was laying on the bed completely relaxed and smiling, when I came back in. I flopped down next to her and wrapped my arms around her. "Wow," I sighed. "That wasn't what I had expected to happen, but it was really fucking awesome." She hummed in confirmation and kissed my neck.

"Did you like it?" I asked her. She nodded and smiled up at me. "Good," I said. "I'm glad we can enjoy ourselves even when we can't have sex." She raised herself up suddenly and straddled my waist. "When we can't have sex?" she asked with a raised eyebrow. "I figured that you were still too sore, and that's why we did what we just did," I said with a shrug. She smirked at me and lifted my hands above my head. "Oh, I'm not done yet, Mr. Cullen. You haven't begged at all, but you will," she purred seductively, and leaned down to kiss me. Motherfuck! She is the sexiest woman alive! And cue the boner BPOV I felt Edward groan beneath me while I kissed him, and I rubbed myself against his cock only to find that it was already hard again. I looked down at him in complete surprise. Isn't there some sort of recovery time with men? Maybe that's not the case after all. Edward smirked up at me and pushed his cock against me again. "I'm always hard around you, baby," he said with a grin. "Evidently," I chuckled almost to myself and grinded myself down on it again. He moaned and grabbed my hips firmly. "No, I don't think so," I scolded and lifted his arms again. "In fact" I jumped off him, went to his closet and grabbed a few blue neckties. Edward's eyes almost popped out of his head and his jaw dropped when he saw them. "You-you're going to tie me up with the necktie from my school uniform?" he whispered and swallowed audibly. Edward went to private school? I wonder if it's one of those that focus on religion. I could have some fun with this "I think you need some disciplinary measures," I smirked and started to tie his hands to the headboard. "You have taken the Lord's name in vain, and you should be punished, Mr. Cullen." "Jesus fuck," Edward whispered when I tightened the tie around one of his wrists. I gave him a pointed look, and he grinned up at me. "Yes, I should be punished, miss Swan." I don't know if I did a very good job, and I thought that Edward might be able to get out of the restraints if he put enough muscle into it, but he was tied down somewhat and it would take more than a few jerks to escape. I glanced down at

him again, and the expression on his face almost took my breath away; he was looking at me with complete awe and adoration. His mouth was hanging a little open, and his eyes were big and curious. "You are amazing," he breathed out. "I can't even begin to tell you...you. I have no words," he finally said. I did a little happy dance on the inside. I loved seeing Edward like this, although it had taken me some effort to convince myself of doing it, when I had changed into the lingerie. I had hoped that Edward would like it if I took control, and by the look on his face and the hardness of his cock, I was now absolutely convinced that he did. I slipped my hands inside the baby doll and caressed my breasts. "Fuck," he muttered beneath his breath and bucked his hips up against me. I pulled my hands out and fiddled with the bow that held the lingerie together. "Do you want to take it off me?" I asked. "Yes, god yes," he whispered and pulled a little on his restraints. I leaned down slowly and placed the ribbon between his teeth. "Go ahead," I whispered. Edward turned his head to the side immediately and loosened the bow. His eyes widened when he saw the baby doll open in front, revealing my breasts to him. "Dear god," he whimpered when I slipped it off me, and ran my hands over my breasts again. I leaned down and kissed him sweetly, but Edward had other ideas. He plunged his tongue into my mouth and moaned loudly when the kiss became heated and frantic. I could feel myself getting aroused again, and I grinded myself down on him. Oh, that feels so good! I pulled away and he whimpered, and reached up after me with his head. He clearly wanted to keep kissing me. In stead I leaned up so that my breasts were aligned with his face, and it only took Edward a second to react and I felt his mouth on me. He sucked hard on my right nipple, and I gasped when I felt my core throbbing with need. He switched to the left and gave it the same attention before I pulled away again. "Oh, please," he whispered and looked up at me. Yes! I knew I could get him to beg! I lowered my hand and slipped it into my panties. Edward's eyes widened again, and he stared transfixed at my hand as I touched myself. "I want to taste you," he pleaded and jerked a little on the restraints again. Can I really do that? What will he think of me? I decided to go for broke. He had asked for it, after all. I slipped my index finger inside and moaned when I felt a jolt of pleasure go through me. I definitely

wasn't sore anymore. I hesitated for a few seconds before dipping the finger into Edward's waiting mouth. He sucked greedily on it and moaned loudly. Wow, I guess he really likes that! "Fuck, Bella! More!" he panted, and I was happy to comply. I used two fingers this time, and it felt incredible having them inside me. There was no doubt that Edward's fingers were better, but seeing him like this was so erotic that it heightened all the sensations I was experiencing. He sucked them clean and moaned again. I climbed off the bed and slowly slipped my panties off. Then I found one of the condoms and opened it. I straddled Edward's thighs and grabbed his cock. "Yes, please Bella, please," he begged and pulled a little on the neckties again. God, I want him so badly! I rolled the condom on his length and he moaned loudly. I positioned myself above him and grabbed his cock again. "Do you want this?" I asked, and ran the head of his cock up and down my slit. "Yes! Yes! Oh, please Bella, please!" he said and bucked his hips again. Fuck, I am so turned on right now. I never knew I could be this way! "What do you want me to do?" I asked him, and rubbed the head of his cock against my clit. "Fuck me, please fuck me, baby!" he almost shouted and pulled on his restraints again. I shivered at the sound of his words. I had never felt this sexy or powerful in my entire life, and I never wanted to lose that feeling. I knew that I could only be this way because I trusted Edward completely, and I could see how much he loved me. I lowered myself slowly and felt the head of his cock slip inside. I paused for a second to get used to the feeling of being stretched again. It didn't hurt and I slid down a little more. I could feel a little sting, but it wasn't bad at all. Edward was panting beneath me, his eyes were shut tightly, and I realized that he was fighting the urge to thrust up into me. I lowered myself the rest of the way and closed my eyes. I felt completely filled and it hurt a little bit, but it wasn't nearly as bad as I had feared. I opened my eyes and they met Edward's concerned gaze. "Are you ok, love?" he asked in a strained voice. I nodded and smiled. Then I slowly raised myself up and slid down again. Oh, that feels good! "Holy fuck!" Edward shouted and pulled on his ties again. I slid up and down slowly, and also tried rocking back and forth on his cock. It all felt wonderful and judging by Edward's shouts and moans beneath me, he was really enjoying it as well.

"Fuck, baby. You're so tight! Oh, that feels go good! Oh god, Bella!" I moved a little faster and the pleasure increased. Edward's eyes shot up and met mine. "Please, let me have my hands, Bella. I want to make you come this time. Please! I need you to come!" I quickly reached up and untied his hands, and he pulled me down and kissed me until I was breathless. "I love you, fuck, I love you," he panted before letting me sit back up. His left hand went on my hip and he guided my movements. I closed my eyes and felt his thumb circle my clit. Oh my god! Pleasure shot through me at his touch, and I moaned loudly. I moved my hips faster and Edward rubbed my clit harder and faster as well. "Oh Edward, that feels so good," I whimpered and threw my head back. "Fuck, you look so beautiful, baby!" he moaned, and I felt his hips start to thrust up into me. Our movements synchronized after a few thrusts, and I could feel him deeper in side of me. My orgasm was approaching fast, and I increased the speed of my movements. "Bella, please come baby, I'm so close!" Edward moaned beneath me. I felt his left hand slide up and cup my breast while he doubled his efforts on my clit. "Edward! I'm, I'm." I could feel myself start to climax, and just then Edward pinched my nipple and thrust his cock deep into me. It sent me into the most powerful orgasm I had ever experienced. I screamed out and could hear Edward curse and shout somewhere in the distance, as he came as well. Everything went black, and all I could feel was Edward's cock pulsing inside me, and the pleasure that ran through me. I slumped forward and felt his arms around me, as he thrust up into me one last time with a loud moan. "Oh, Bella. You are incredible," he panted and kissed my shoulder. I hardly registered it when he rolled us over and slowly pulled out of me. I felt him leave the bed and go into the bathroom. I was almost half asleep when I felt his arms around me again and he kissed my lips gently. "Are you alright, love," I heard him whisper. I opened my eyes and looked at him. "I'm fantastic," I told him honestly. "It didn't hurt you?"

"Only a little at first. But it quickly went away," I assured him. I felt completely relaxed, and even though I was still a little bit sore, it was nothing compared to the feeling of coming when Edward had been inside of me. It had been completely mind-blowing, and I was so blissed-out at the moment that the small amount of pain didn't bother me one bit. Edward sighed happily and pulled me into his embrace again. "Do you want to go to sleep?" he asked after a while. "What time is it anyway?" I asked, feeling a little disoriented. "It's only 9 according to my Darth Vader alarm clock," he chuckled. "We really need to give this room a makeover!" I laughed a little. "I've never even seen Star Wars." "What?" he asked completely shocked. I shrugged. "How can you never have seen Star Wars?" "I don't know, is it good?" "Um, yeah!" he said emphatically. "It's one of the best movies ever made!" I laughed again. "Once a geek, always a geek," I teased. "Oh, you are so asking for it!" he said, and tickled me until I begged him to stop breathlessly. "Well, I'm definitely awake now," I said. "Do you want to show me the movie, and bring me over to the dark side?" "See, just when I thought that I couldn't possibly fall any more in love with you, you say something like that," he said with a grin. "I love you too, my beautiful geek," I said and stroked his cheek. "I'll go make some popcorn," he said and rolled off the bed. "Meet me downstairs?" "Sounds good," I said and stretched. I heard Edward sigh and looked up at him. He was gazing lovingly at my naked form. "A beautiful naked girl on my bed, and I'm actually considering putting on clothes and going downstairs to watch a sci-fi movie. I guess I really am a geek," he mused with a smile. "Who says we have to put clothes on?" I asked with a smirk. His whole face lit up.

"See, you're doing it again. The only way to improve the movie would be to watch it with you completely naked. You must be some sort of siren the way you have bewitched me." "Double, double toil and trouble," I grinned and stood up. "Let's go my little witch," he said and smacked my ass. What the hell? "Did you just spank me?" I asked incredulously. "Oh, you know you love it," he grinned and waggled his eyebrows. I turned fifty shades of red, but Edward just laughed at me. "I love it too," he said and rubbed the spot he had smacked. "Let's go watch the movie, and get you introduced to my world of geekdom. You'll impress the hell out of Jazz if you throw a few references into the conversation tomorrow night." "I'll do my best," I said with a smile as Edward linked our fingers together, and we went downstairs. I woke up to the sound of Edward's panicked voice: "No, no, Emmett! Not me! Not me!" He was sweating heavily, and throwing himself back and forth across the bed. I shook his shoulder lightly. "Edward, wake up." "NO! Alice stop!" "Edward, Edward, you're having a bad dream," I said, and shook him a little harder. His eyes flew open, and he sat up gasping for breath. He looked around disoriented, and didn't seem to notice me lying next to him. His eyes were wide and panicked. "Edward," I whispered and touched his bare shoulder. His eyes met mine and for a second he just stared at me, as if he didn't recognize me. Then his arms were around me, and he gripped me so tight that I had trouble breathing. "Shh, it's ok. You were dreaming. You're ok," I soothed and stroked his back. He let out a sob and buried his face in my neck. "No, it's not ok, Bella. They're gone and it's all my fault," he cried and his voice sounded so filled with agony, that it made the tears burn in my eyes. "It was an accident," I said meekly and held him tighter. I couldn't say anything else because I still had no idea what had happened. He shook his head against me shoulder, and I felt his warm tears on my naked skin.

"No, it was my fault it happened!" he choked out between sobs. "I fell asleep, Bella. I didn't mean to, but I did! Please, believe me. I'm so sorry! God, I'm sorry!" His whole body shook with sobs, as he cried and cried for a long time. I held him and hummed to him, as he had done to me once. He was completely broken in that moment, and I was suddenly terrified that I might not be strong enough to put him back together again. He sniffled a little and let out a shaky breath after a while. "Now you know," he whispered, "now you know what I've done." He suddenly looked up at me with fear painted all over his beautiful face. His eyes pleaded with me, but he couldn't seem to ask me whatever he wanted to at that moment. "I love you," I said softly. "And I'm not going anywhere." He buried his face in my neck again, and held me to him. "I love you, Bella. God, I love you so much!" he cried and began kissing my shoulders frantically. His hands were suddenly everywhere, and he completely devoured my mouth with a frenzied kiss. "I need you," he choked out and covered my body with his. I ran my hands down his arms and back and he continued to kiss me wherever he could reach. His hand cupped my breast and kneaded it while he greedily sucked my nipple into his mouth, making me gasp. He nudged my legs apart and frantically massaged my clit with his fingers sending waves of pleasure through me. "I love you, I love you so much," he said against my skin. "I love you," I whispered and continued to caress his hair and shoulders. "Oh god, I need you!" he cried out and suddenly he was inside me. It happened so fast that I hardly registered it, until another jolt of pleasure shot through me. "Bella, oh god," Edward sobbed as he began thrusting into me at a frenzied pace. I tried to meet his movements but couldn't, so I let him do it alone. I wrapped my arms around him, and kissed his neck as he continued thrusting wildly into me. "I love you, I love you," he chanted and buried his face in my neck. "I love you, Edward," I said. "I will never leave you." "Oh god, I need you!" he cried out, and I felt his movements becoming erratic. My hands travelled down to his lower back and urged him on as he neared his climax. Suddenly he let out a loud animalistic yell and I felt him come, as his whole body shook against mine.

His weight fell on me and he panted into my neck. I stroked his hair and shifted a little beneath him, and suddenly I felt his body tense completely. He raised himself up on his arms and I looked at his face. I had seen this expression before; he looked horrified. In a flash he was off me, and against the wall across the room. His hands covered his mouth and his eyes were wide and shocked. "NO!" he screamed and the sound made my blood turn cold. I sat up slowly, trying to process what had just happened in the last couple of minutes. Edward crumbled to the floor and started dry-heaving, and I rushed to his side and knelt down next to him and put my hand on his shoulder. "Don't touch me!" he yelled. I felt the tears run down my face at the utter shock I felt in that moment. "Edward," I sobbed. He jumped up and I felt him cover me with a blanket. I didn't understand what was going on, why he was acting this way. "Bella," he said, and I heard how broken his voice sounded. "Come up off the floor, I won't touch you I swear. I'll never touch you again." Why is he doing this? I started to cry, and he was next to me in an instant. I saw him reach out his hand, but then he pulled it away again. "Why won't you touch me?" I sobbed. "Bella, I-I justraped you!" he cried. "I'll never put my hands on you again, I promise! You can have the house, I'll leave and you'll never see me again. I can never ask you to forgive what I just did to you!" Raped me? He thinks he raped me? "Edward?" I said and touched his hand. He looked up, but wouldn't meet my eyes. "Edward, please look at me," I begged him. Finally, he met my gaze and I could only see silent horror on his face. "You didn't hurt me," I said. "You didn't rape me, Edward." "Yes, I did! I just took you! I didn't ask if you wanted it first! I forced you!" "No, you didn't! I didn't say no, I didn't try to stop you. I didn't want to stop you. I wanted you." I could see that he didn't believe me. "Edward, I swear that you didn't hurt me. Please, please don't let this ruin everything between us. I wanted it or I would have stopped you. I kissed you, I touched you during. Please remember that. I wanted it!"

"I'm so sorry," he whispered. "I never meant to do that." I took his hand and he didn't pull it away. "There's nothing to forgive, I swear. Please just come back to bed with me." We sat down on the bed facing each other, but he still wouldn't look at me. I have to make him understand. It will never be alright between us if he thinks that he forced me! "Please look at me," I said. He raised his head and reluctantly met my eyes. "I swear that I'm alright. You didn't hurt me, you didn't scare me. I promise. I would never lie about something like that. You know that!" He sighed heavily. "I know you would never lie, Bella. But the way I did thatIt wasIt wasn't gentle, and I didn't ask your permission." "That doesn't mean that I didn't want it. If I didn't want it, I would have stopped you when you started kissing me." "I never ever want to hurt you, but" "But what, Edward?" "The way I feel about you, it completely consumes me sometimes. It terrifies me that I could want you that much. That it would make me do something like that. I get scared shitless that something is going to happen to you, that I'm gonna lose you, or that one day I'll just snap and end up hurting you unintentionally like tonight," he admitted in a defeated voice. "Edward, you honestly didn't hurt me tonight. But can I ask you something?" He nodded and watched me carefully. "Don't you think it might be a good idea to talk to someone about all this? Someone other than me, that is. A professional." He looked scared at first, but then he nodded in a resigned way. "I know you're right. I never took any of the help I was offered after the accident, and in hindsight that was probably the wrong decision." He grabbed my hand and looked anxiously at me. "Will you come with me to see a therapist or something, love? I don't want something like tonight to ever happen again. I need help, and I can't expect you to deal with all my shit." "Of course I will." I gave his hand a reassuring squeeze, and he gave me a small smile. I need to ask him about his bad dream, I think. He can't keep it bottled up like that anymore.

"Edward, can you tell me what brought all this on? Your nightmare, I mean?" He looked at me cautiously, but nodded again. "It was the accident. I keep having the same dream over and over again, but I can never stop him," he said angrily. "Stop who? Emmett?" He nodded again. "What did Emmett do?" Edward withdrew his hand, and ran it through his hair agitated. "He wouldn't fucking listen, Bella!" he almost shouted, and startled me a little. "Sorry," he said quickly. "Sorry, love." He sighed and fidgeted nervously before speaking again. "He saved Alice, but he shouldn't have saved me too. I couldn't stop him!" "Why would you say that?" "He should have taken my mom in stead of me! But the stubborn bastard wouldn't listen to me," he cried. "My mom was hurt, but she kept screaming; 'Get Edward out, get Edward out!' but I wanted him to take her first!" he cried and wiped the tears away angrily. "Why couldn't he just have listened to me?" I felt the tears running down my cheeks, but I didn't bother wiping them away. I took Edward's hand in mine and held it tightly, willing him to feel all the love I had for him. "I can still hear her voice in my head, Bella! She was so fucking scared for me, but Emmett should have taken her first! I might have made it out of there on my own, and then both of them would have survived, even if I didn't!" He wiped away more tears, and looked at me. "Emmett went back in after her, when Alice and I were safe. My dadI think he was gone already, he wasn't moving and there was so much blood," he sobbed. "I could hear my mom screaming when she saw Emmett coming back for her. She wanted him to leave her there. 'Run, Emmett, run!' she screamed. There was gasoline all over the place, and then Alice, she ranAnd I couldn't move, I panickedand then...thenOh God!" He broke down completely and couldn't say anymore. I wrapped my arms around him and held him as we both cried: Edward in loud, heartbreaking, painful wails and sobs for the family he had lost, me in a quiet steady stream of tears for the man I loved, who had experienced so much trauma that it had almost destroyed him.

EPOV I woke up and immediately felt Bella all around me;

My face was buried in her neck while my body covered hers halfway. Her arms were around me and our legs were intertwined. I seemed that even subconsciously my body clung to hers and craved being near her. I sighed out in relief. She's here. I told her what happened; how I caused the accident and she still stayed! It was completely mind-boggling that Bella was here with me; after everything that had transpired the night before, I still got to wake up with her this morning. Although she had assured me that there was no force involved, I felt horribly guilty for having taken Bella so roughly and savagely. My only focus had been my desperate need for her, and I hadn't attended to hers at all. I felt disgusted with myself for having used her in such a way. To her it must have felt like I was replacing my hand with her body, as a tool for getting off. Yeah, so much for never having Jack Rabbit sex, you fucking moron! I remembered feeling an all-consuming need to feel close to her, when I had told her about the accident. I was so scared that she would leave me when she realized that I had been the reason for the death of my family. But once again she had amazed me, and I only saw love and support in her eyes. I needed her desperately at that moment, and I hadn't even thought about what I was doing, before I was buried deep inside her. It had been so frantic and hurried that it was over in a matter of minutes. I knew that Bella probably didn't get any pleasure out of it, and the thought made me angry with myself. I had been a selfish lover and only focused on my own needs; something I had sworn would never happen. How could I have taken her like that with no preparation or foreplay? It had been completely unplanned and I hadn't been thinking. I lay there remembering every little detail, and suddenly I was overcome with dread; I hadn't used a condom! FUCK! Fuckety, fuck, fuck, fuck! My heart started to race and I felt the cold sweat forming all over my body. I slowly raised myself up on my elbow and gazed at Bella. She looked like an angel; so peaceful in her sleep and I felt my heart clench. What if I had made her pregnant? How would she feel about this? She hadn't even realized it last night. She had been too absorbed in taking care of me during my hysterics, and all the while I was crying in her arms I may have gotten her pregnant. I felt sick to my stomach at the thought. I had already hurt her in so many ways, and now I had even failed to protect her during sex. I was a horrible excuse for a person! I traced the soft smooth skin of her flat stomach. Could we have started life in there last night? I tried to imagine her belly with a bump, and putting my hand on it to feel the baby kicking. The thought made my eyes water, and I wasn't sure if they were tears from happiness or sadness. I already knew that I wanted a family with Bella, but I also felt that it was way too early for something like that. We had only been together for a few weeks, and although I was convinced that I would love her until the day I died, it didn't feel right that our child should be created in such a frantic coupling.

I withdrew myself from her sleeping form slowly and went into the bathroom. I would have to tell Bella of my reckless behavior when she woke up, and I was terrified of how she would react. Would it be the last straw that finally made her realize that I was just complete scum? Would she break down and cry or get angry with me for doing something so irresponsible? Would she leave me instantly? The thought of Bella leaving made my heart pound almost painfully hard in my chest, and I had to lean on the bathroom sink for support. If she really turned out to be pregnant would she want to keep the baby? I desperately hoped so. I would help her raise it in whichever way she wanted: I would give her every penny I owned if she only wanted financial support from me, and I would be the most loving and caring father in the world, if she would let me be a part of the baby's life. But was I ready to be a father? Was Bella ready to be a mother? Would she end up resenting me for having gotten her pregnant? Could I stand by and watch if she wanted to terminate the pregnancy, or give the baby up for adoption? My body started to shake and I gripped onto the edge of the sink to keep myself from falling to the floor. Dude! You need to calm the fuck down! You don't even know if she's pregnant and you're already having a panic attack! I took a few deep calming breaths and regained control. I had to talk to Bella immediately. I couldn't put this off any longer. I went into the bedroom again and lay down next to her. I pulled her into my arms again and closed my eyes. I wanted to feel her against me one more time, if she ended up leaving me today. In the end, I was still a selfish asshole and I allowed myself a few minutes of bliss with her naked body against mine. I memorized her smell and the softness of her hair, the warmth emanating from her sleeping body and the smoothness of her skin. Please, please, please don't leave me Bella. I made a mistake. I'm so sorry, my love! I took a deep breath and caressed her cheek with my hand. "Bella," I whispered. She stirred a little in her sleep and snuggled closer to me. "Bella, wake up, love," I said a little louder and stroked her hair. "MmmEdward," she sighed half-asleep and hugged me to her. God, how can I tell her what I've done to her, and not make her hate me? I've betrayed her trust once again, and this time the consequences might be life altering! "Bella sweetheart, I have to talk to you about something," I said quietly. She opened her eyes and looked at me with a worried expression on her face. I sighed and stroked her hair again. "Last night, when wewhen IIum, I didn't use p-protection," I choked out and looked at her anxiously. "I'm so, so sorry, Bella. I never meant for that to happen, I swear. I wasn't thinking, and it just happened and I didn't even remember until this morning. I'm so fucking sorry, love," I rambled on quickly.

She sighed and looked away. "I know, Edward. I remembered last night after you fell asleep. I didn't want to wake you. You were so exhausted and I knew that you probably hadn't realized it either, so I decided to wait until you woke up to talk about it." She isn't screaming at me or crying? How can she be so fucking calm about the whole thing? "ButIYou're not angry with me?" I asked incredulously. She shook her head. "No, I'm equally mad at both of us for letting something like this happen, and this is exactly why I need to go see a doctor to get on birth control immediately." "But you can't take that stuff if you'reYou know, pregnant," I said completely stunned. She sat up against the pillows and covered herself with a blanket. "The chances of me being pregnant are tiny, I don't think we have to worry about it," she said calmly looking down. WHAT? "How do you know that?" She looked a little embarrassed and removed some invisible lint from the blanket. "Well, ummy period is due either today or tomorrow, so it's not really possible for me to become pregnant at this point. My cycle had always been regular, so I'm almost one hundred percent sure of this." Huh? Her cycle? I really fucking wish that I had paid better attention in Biology right now. "How can you be so sure?" I asked. "I ovulated almost two weeks ago. It's too late to become pregnant. There's only a window of a few days each month that you can get pregnant, you know." No, I had no freaking idea! "Oh, I see," I said dumbly. "So there's no chance at all?" Stop sounding so goddamn bummed! You'll freak her out! I thought that I had sounded disappointed and maybe I was, just a little? "It's really small," she said. "We should go to the doctor today and get me some pills, so I can start taking them when my period starts." I nodded and didn't really know what to say. I was both relieved and sad at the same time. Bella seemed so calm and collective about the whole thing, and I was still freaking out on the inside. "Edward, are you ok?" she asked quietly. I nodded again.

"I just have a lot on my mind, love; everything that happened last night and this morning." "Do you want to talk about your dream some more?" she asked, but wouldn't meet my gaze. I knew that I had broken down in the middle of the story of the accident, and that she still only knew about half the things that haunted me, but at this moment I couldn't focus on anything else than the current situation we were in. "Not right now, love." "We should see about that doctor after breakfast, ok?" she and headed into the bathroom. "Yeah, I'll get you an appointment at my old doctor's office," I said and went downstairs to find the number. My mind was racing and yet I felt completely numb all over. Bella was different this morning, somehow. It was as if she didn't really want to look me in the eye. My concern only grew as the day progressed. We ate a quick breakfast and headed for the doctor's office. "Do you want me to come with you?" I asked as we sat in the waiting area. She shook her head quietly. I watched as she went into the consultation with her head down. After thirty minutes or so she came out again, and she was still very quiet. I swear that it looked like she had been crying. "Did it go alright?" I asked concerned. "Yeah, I got the prescription and I have to come back for a full exam next month ifif I'm not pregnant," she almost whispered. The drive home was excruciating. Bella mostly looked out of the window, and when we got home she went upstairs to lie down. I paced around the kitchen frantically, and didn't know what to do with myself. She was obviously avoiding me and I couldn't really blame her for that. After a few hours I snuck up to our room and listened outside the door. I could hear the muffled sounds of her crying, and it broke my heart completely. I finally did it. I ruined everything! I desperately wanted to go in and comfort her, but I didn't know if she would want me to. I stood there for a long time and listened to her agony, torturing myself with the sounds of her crying. Finally, the room became silent and I knocked softly at the door. "Come in," she said quietly. She was lying on the bed in fetal position with her eyes closed, holding her stomach. She looked pale and tired. "Are you ok?" I asked, trying to hide the tears that threatened to spill over at any moment. "I got my period," she said so quietly that I almost couldn't hear her.

"Oh, ok," I said lamely. I honestly couldn't decipher my emotions at that moment. Was I sad, relieved or heartbroken? Maybe all of them at the same time? Had I really hoped that she might be pregnant? Bella whimpered and shifted a little. "What's wrong?" I asked alarmed, when I realized that she was in pain. "Cramps," she whispered and opened her eyes. They were filled with tears, but she quickly closed them again before I could say anything. You have to take care of her now! What did Alice do when she was like this? "I'll be right back," I said and hurried downstairs. I found some painkillers, water and a heating pad and ran up the stairs again. I handed Bella the pills and placed the pad on her stomach when she sat up. "Thank you," she whispered and blinked away more tears. I watched as she swallowed the pills and leaned back again with her eyes closed. The silence in the room was deafening. God, I've never felt this helpless in my entire life! She's hurting inside and out, and I'm just standing here like a complete moron! "Can I get anything for you?" I asked desperately. "Something to eat or should I put on a movie for you?" "I'm not really hungry, but we can watch a movie," she said and looked at me with a small smile that didn't reach her eyes though. We? She said we at least. I put on a movie and sat down next to her on the bed. I didn't know if I should touch her, if she would want me to. We hadn't touched since this morning when she had woken up, and I was already missing the feel of her. I decided to wait for her to make the first move. She didn't. We sat uncomfortably next to each other for the duration of the movie, not touching at all. I didn't follow the movie. I couldn't tell you what we had been watching when the credits rolled. I was dying inside and her silence was the thing that was killing me slowly. I wanted to hold her hand, I wanted to kiss her, I wanted to talk about the ambivalence I had felt when I found out that she wasn't pregnant, I wanted to tell her that I loved her, and that one day I would want to have children with her. When the movie ended I told her, that I was going to call Jasper and reschedule. Bella protested, but I wouldn't hear it. I couldn't bear the thought of spending a night pretending that everything was alright between us in front of my oldest friend, who would see right through my act.

Jasper was very understanding when I mentioned Bella and female problems, and didn't ask any questions. We decided that I should give him a call at a better time, and he told me to take care of Bella. God, I wish I knew how! That night we went to bed, and for the first time we didn't fall asleep in each other's arms. Bella was lying on her back looking up at the ceiling, while I was on my side facing her. "Good night, Edward," she whispered. "Good night, love," I said, desperately hoping that she couldn't hear the tears in my voice. How had it come to this? I wanted to pull her into my arms and beg her to forgive me for causing a pregnancy scare, but I was afraid to touch her if she didn't want me to. I didn't want this to separate us, but I could see now that it had. We were only thirty inches apart, but it felt as though she was a thousand miles away. I didn't know how to reach her, and the tears started to flow silently, until I fell asleep to the sound of her shallow breathing. BPOV Almost a week had passed since that horrible day when I got my period, and things were no better between Edward and me. We only talked about superficial things like what we should make for dinner, or things we had read in the paper. It was like torture for the both of us, and yet we couldn't seem to break out of this state that we were in. I had been terrified when I had discovered that we had had unprotected sex. Edward had fallen asleep in my arms, and as I shifted beneath him I felt something run down my thigh. I realized that it was Edward's release and I panicked completely. How could we have been this stupid and reckless? I hadn't even thought about it when he had entered me. I lay there for a long time hyperventilating and thankfully Edward hadn't woken up from it. I started calculating in my head, and was calmed somewhat by the mathematics that told me that pregnancy was very unlikely at this point. Still, I couldn't shake the feeling that what we had just done would change everything between us. And women became pregnant under unusual circumstances all the time. What if my cycle wasn't regular this month? Edward hadn't realized what had happened yet, and I was worried about his reaction. He already struggled with so much inner turmoil, and I was worried that this might push him over the edge. When he had woken me up and told me in the morning, I could see the fear in his eyes. He didn't want this to happen. I quickly told him and it was very unlikely that I was pregnant, but on the inside I was still terrified. Would he want me to give up the baby or get an abortion of I was pregnant? I didn't think I could do that. What would it mean for us if I wanted the baby and he didn't? I had never ever imagined being in a situation like this, and I was wholly unprepared for the onslaught of emotions it brought with it. The second I went into the doctor's office and the sweet maternal doctor asked me how I was feeling, I completely broke down. I started crying and spilled my guts to her about everything that had happened the night before; how it had happened so fast, how we hadn't been using protection and how scared I was at this point.

She had been very understanding and nice, but that only made me feel worse. I missed my mother desperately at that moment. Female issues had never been discussed at my house since Charlie and I hardly talked about anything besides his fishing and baseball. The doctor confirmed that I most likely wasn't pregnant, but that I should take a test in a week if I hadn't gotten my period. She gave me the prescription for birth control pills and I agreed to come in for a full exam the following month. She had even given me a small hug before leaving, and it made me want to start blubbering all over again. Edward had been quiet on the ride home, and I didn't want him to see my tears so I had escaped to our bedroom and cried my eyes out. When I discovered that I had started bleeding, I didn't know if I was devastated or relieved. I hadn't really lost anything since I hadn't been pregnant, but I still felt a pang of sadness when I saw the blood, and cried even more. Now, almost a week later my period was over, but we still hadn't touched each other like we did before. I would hold Edward's hand when we watched TV, and he had rubbed my shoulders one night when I had a headache, but that was the extent of our physical intimacy. I knew that he wanted to do more. His reactions were obvious to me since I knew him so well already. I could see the way his eyes roamed over me longingly at night when I exited the bathroom, wearing the short nightgowns that I had started sleeping in. I could see his erection straining against the fabric of his boxers when I lay down next to him, but he never tried to touch me. If I accidentally brushed up against him when we were cooking, I could see the pain in his eyes as he tried to control his body. I realized that I would have to be the one to initiate any contact. Edward was most likely still feeling guilty about having taken me the way he did, and I knew that he had meant it when he said that he would never touch me again. Although I was fairly convinced that he believed that he hadn't forced me, he was still worried about his reaction that night. I longed to touch him, and I desperately wanted to close the gap between us but I was also scared to death. If I broke the physical boundary between us I was afraid that it would also make the emotional wall that I had put up crumble, and I would end up crying in his arms and reveal that for a fraction of a second I had wanted to be pregnant. We couldn't keep this up much longer, and I could feel the distance between us increasing every day. We were beginning to act impersonal and politely around each other, and this scared me more than anything. I had seen this behavior in my parents' relationship as a child, and the thought that Edward and I were turning into them was terrifying. I had to put a stop to this immediately, and that night I decided to take the plunge. Edward was already in bed reading, and I had just taken a shower. I put on a robe and walked into the bedroom. He looked up when I entered, and once again gave me that look filled with longing before he quickly looked away again, almost embarrassed by his feelings. I took a deep breath and prepared myself for anything. "Edward, I need you," I said, and when he looked up, I slipped off the robe and revealed my naked body to him.

His eyes almost bugged out of his head and he swallowed audibly. "Bella," he breathed out and dropped his book onto the floor. He sat perfectly still and took me in with his eyes. I could see that he wanted to rush to me, but that he was fighting to hold himself back. I approached him slowly, and I could see him breathing faster and his hands clenched into fists at his side. "I want you," I said and straddled him. He looked at me, and I could see both lust and fear in his beautiful green eyes. I cupped his face in my hands, and slowly bent down to place a soft kiss on his lips. The second our lips connected it was as if Edward came to life. He threw his arms around me and plunged his tongue into my mouth. He kissed me with so much eagerness and desperation that it took my breath away. "Oh god, I love you, I love you," he choked out as he pulled away, and started kissing my face and neck. "Don't leave me like that again, ever. I've missed you so much, Bella!" I felt relief wash over me when I heard him and didn't feel any sadness, and I ran my hands through his soft hair and pressed my body against his. "I've wanted to touch you everyday, but I've been so scared!" I said and wrapped my arms around his neck. "Don't be scared, don't be scared," he said and looked up into my eyes. "I'm so sorry for everything that happened. I will never lose it like that again. I love you more than anything on this earth." "I love you Edward, and I've missed you! Please touch me, please," I begged and kissed him again. In a flash I was on my back, and I felt Edward's body cover mine. I sighed in relief when I felt his weight on me, and for the first time in a week I felt whole again. His lips crashed into mine, and we both moaned when our tongues made contact. His hand travelled up and down my body and caressed my breast. He kissed my neck and sucked on the skin before moving up to my ear and placing an openmouthed kiss below it that made me shiver. "Oh god, I've missed you," I whispered, as his mouth made its way down to my torso. "I've wanted you so badly, baby. You have no idea," he said and kissed the top of my breast. I moaned loudly when he sucked my nipple into his mouth and flicked it with his tongue. His hand immediately went between my legs and rubbed my clit hard and fast. "Edward," I cried out. "Yes, touch me!" "I need you, Bella. I need you!" he moaned against my skin. I could feel myself getting more and more aroused, but I didn't want to come yet. "I want you inside me, Edward," I whimpered and stilled his hand.

I tugged on the hem of his boxers, and he raised himself up so that I could slide them down and he pulled them off quickly. I felt his cock brush against my opening and bucked my hips up, desperate for more contact. "Should I get a condom?" he asked and put his forehead against mine. "No, we're safe. I started taking the pills already," I moaned as he rubbed the head of his cock against my clit. He positioned himself and pushed into me slowly. Oh god, that feels so good! "Oh fuck, Bella!" Edward moaned, and kissed me deeply. He pulled back all the way, and then pushed into me again even slower. "I love you," I whimpered, and raised my hips to meet him. Edward started thrusting into me at an agonizingly slow pace. I could feel his whole body tremble from the effort it took to hold himself back. "I love you, I love you, I love you," he chanted between each slow thrust and then kissed me again. I need more! "Please Edward, faster," I said and raised my hips again. "I-I don't want to hurt you," he said between gritted teeth, as he fought the urge to thrust harder. "You won't, you won't," I promised and reached down to grab his ass. He went a little faster, but it wasn't nearly enough. He's still so scared of hurting me! I have to make him understand that I won't break. "More, please," I begged him breathlessly and kissed his neck. "It-it doesn't hurt?" he gasped out. "No, it feels amazing. Please, harder! If it hurts I'll tell you, I promise." Edward pulled all the way back, and then he pounded into me hard with a loud yell. "Yes!" I shouted, urging him on. I opened my eyes and saw both relief and wild lust on his face, when he finally realized that he couldn't hurt me like this. He grabbed onto the headboard with one hand and pulled my leg over his shoulder. "Let me know if it's too much," he pleaded with me. I nodded breathlessly, and took a second to admire his beautiful strong body hovering above me. I almost lost myself in the look of his toned chest and

abdomen, until he pulled back and thrust into me. Hard. I threw my head back and yelled as an incredible pleasure shot through me. Edward started pounding into me with incredible speed and strength, and I completely lost all ability to form words. He was so big and strong, and it felt incredible having him control my body this way. "Oh, oh, baby, fuck this feels amazing, ah, ah, fuck!" he shouted as he kept thrusting into be at a frantic pace. "Touch yourself, I won't last long!" I reached down and started to rub my clit fast and hard, and my other hand massaged my breast. I saw that Edward had opened his eyes and that he was watching me. "Fuck, you look so sexy!" he moaned loudly, and leaned down to kiss me before resuming his thrusts. I felt my orgasm approach fast, and threw my head back. "Edward, Edward, I'm close," I shouted and this only made him pick up the tempo of his hard thrusts. "Yes! Fuck, I'm close! Ah, ah, ah, I love you!" he shouted, and the sound of his voice brought me over the edge, as I fell headlong into a mind-blowing climax that made me scream his name. I felt myself clench around him over and over again as he thrust one last time, and then held perfectly still inside me. I forced my eyes open and looked up at his face as he came. His lips were parted, his eyes were closed and he was so incredibly beautiful at that moment that I etched the sight into my memory. He let out a long breath that he had been holding and collapsed on top of me. I wrapped my arms around him as we both panted to catch our breath. "Oh, love," he breathed out after a while. He raised himself up on his elbows and kissed me gently. "I love you," I whispered and caressed his face. "Forever," he said and kissed me again. He sat up and pulled out slowly. "Are you thirsty?" he asked as he headed for the door. "Parched," I said with a smile. I went into the bathroom on wobbly legs and caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. I looked thoroughly fucked and my hair resembled Edward's bed head. I smiled at my reflection before going into the bedroom again. "Nice hair, love," Edward grinned from the bed. I gave him the finger and flopped down next to him, which only made him laugh. "Obscene finger gesture from such a pristine girl," he said, quoting "The Breakfast Club" with a smirk. "Not so pristine after what we just did," I said and kissed him.

Edward opened a can of soda and handed it to me. I took a huge gulp and lay down on my side. Edward lay down next to me and stroked my hair. "Bella, what happened this week?" he suddenly asked. I opened my eyes and looked at his concerned face. I knew I had to come clean. I didn't want any secrets in our relationship. "I freaked out," I said simply. "About the unprotected sex," he said. I nodded. "I was scared to death, Edward. I never imagined that I would find myself in a situation like that. I never even thought about protection during the sex, and I couldn't believe that I could be so reckless. My mom got pregnant with me by accident, and although she never regretted having me, it isn't exactly the ideal way of bringing a child into the world." "Yeah, I agreeonly" he trailed off. "Only what?" I asked curiously. He looked down and fiddled with sheet. "Is it insane that I felt just a little disappointed when you got your period?" he asked, and looked up at me anxiously. He felt the same way I did? But, I thought that he wouldn't want it. "No, I felt a little sad as well," I admitted. He looked shocked at my revelation. "Is that the reason you've stayed away these past days?" he asked and took my hand. I nodded. "I was scared of crying in front of you if I touched you. I didn't think you felt the same way." "I didn't know how you felt either," he said. "You seemed to calm about the whole thing, but I thought that you were angry with me for letting it happen." "We both let it happen, and then we didn't really talk about it afterwards." "I know. We have to talk about these things or it's going to end up separating us," he said and gave me a smile. "I don't ever want another week like the one we've just been through," I said. "I agree. It was killing me that we weren't talking and touching like we usually do." "No more secrets?" I asked with a smile. "No more secrets," he said and looked serious all of a sudden. "What is it?" I asked.

He hesitated for a few seconds and took some deep breaths. "I want to tell you everything that happened in the accident now. Is that's ok, love?" My heart started to pound faster in my chest, and I sat up on the bed and I covered myself with a blanket. Edward did the same thing and we sat there across from each other, and I took his hand in mine. "Ok Edward, I'm here for you," I said and gave his hand a squeeze. He leaned forward and kissed my lips lightly. "I can get through anything with you at my side," he said before pulling away. He took a deep breath and then his eyes met mine. I waited patiently for him to start talking. At that moment I knew that we could survive anything, as long as we were together.

EPOV Bella held my hand and waited for me to tell the story that I had kept hidden inside of me for so long. I was so fucking relieved that we had made it back to each other again. The last week had been complete and utter agony, and although I was no stranger to selfflagellation, this was the worst I had ever gone through. Things had felt so awkward and forced between us since the day she got her period. I could feel her absence even when she was in the same room with me. The connection that we had built during the two weeks since I had known her seemed to have been lost somehow. Every time I looked at her I wanted to touch her and really talk to her, but I was holding myself back, waiting for her to come back to me. After the first couple of days I started getting anxious and worried that maybe we would never be alright again. I felt incredibly guilty that I had caused this. I was convinced that she resented me for having put her in that situation and I couldn't blame her for it. I had behaved inexcusably and carelessly towards the person who meant the most to meagain! The guilt I already felt surrounding the accident, mixed with the wrong I had done to Bella made me incredibly depressed. Why did I keep hurting the people I loved? Was I cursed somehow? The fact that I still lusted after Bella only made things worse. Whenever we would accidentally touch it was complete torture. Every fiber of my being was calling out to be near her, and my treacherous body was almost constantly aroused. I would lie in bed next to her, trying to will my erection to die down, but I never succeeded. I jerked off several times a day in the bathroom, but it didn't quell my desire for her. It was just empty release that ensured that we could be in the same room, without me pummeling her. I loved Bella with my entire being, and that wouldn't change, but the thought of never being intimate with her again made me cry every night, after she had fallen asleep next to me. I was slowly unraveling on the inside but did my best to hide it from her. I inwardly begged for her to return to me, and just when I was about to lose hope, a miracle had happened:

Bella came back to me. I almost cried with relief when she had told me that she needed me. I needed her more than anything, but I was still afraid of overstepping her boundaries. Thankfully, Bella seemed to understand that she would have to initiate any intimacy between us, and now we had finally returned to an honest and open place. I was ready to share everything with her. Secrets would only end up hurting us in the long run, and I prayed that Bella would understand and not leave me. I took a deep breath and started talking: "We were driving back from Dallas where Alice had been auditioning for Juilliard," I began. Bella looked a little confused, so I explained. "She wanted to study ballet. That's all she ever wanted to do with her life. She spent the better part of her teens in the dance studio, and she trained at home as well. Always working to better herself." "Did she become a ballet dancer?" Bella asked. "No," I whispered, and wiped away a tear that had already escaped. Bella stroked my hand as I took a deep breath and continued. "We were all tired but it was only a three hour drive, so I volunteered. My mom and dad had to work the next day, so I thought it was only fair that they should rest on the drive home. Emmett and Rosalie were in the car behind us. I was fine at first and Alice stayed awake to talk to me, but she fell asleep after an hour or so. She had been training so hard, and she was completely exhausted." I sighed and looked that Bella. "I wish you could have seen her, love. She was so happy and we were all so proud of her. She would have been accepted, I'm sure of it." I closed my eyes and remembered the look on my sister's face when she came out from the audition. She was radiating happiness. Everything that she had worked for was finally paying off, and her dream was about to come true. I forced the tears back, and continued. "I didn't want to turn on the radio and disturb them, and I didn't feel very tired. I didn't have anything planned for the following day, so I just figured that I'd sleep in." "You didn't have school the following morning?" Bella asked. I shook my head. "No, I took a year off between high school and college to take some higher levels in night school. I wanted to study medicine like my dad, and I was preparing for it." "You father was a doctor?" I nodded again.

"Yeah, he worked as a scientist in the medical industry. He was a patent holder, that's where all the money comes from. I don't know shit about it, really. Money just keeps coming in," I said, and gave Bella an apologetic shrug. I knew how uncomfortable she was around wealth, and I loved her for it. I fucking hated the girls at school who had pretended to like me for my money. They were so fucking transparent. "So I was the only one who was awake in the car, and I swear, Bella, I don't know what happened. One minute I was fine, a little tired, but I never thought that I would doze off. ButI must have, I guess." I swallowed a couple of times and wiped away more tears. They were flowing freely now, and I had hardly noticed them when I was talking. "What do you remember?" she asked softly and kissed my hand. I closed my eyes and prepared to relive the horror I had witnessed when I came to. Bella is here with me. I am safe and she loves me! "We were upside down in the car. I didn't know what had happened. Alice was next to me, yelling for me to wake up. She was trying to get out of her seatbelt but she couldn't. I tried looking back to check on my parents, but I couldn't really see them. My glasses were gone, and everything was a blur." "That's when I heard Emmett yelling from somewhere close by. I guess him and Rosalie had seen the whole thing go down from their car. He got to Alice first, but he was having a lot of trouble getting her out. I couldn't really help because I couldn't see very well. I had hit my head, too." I grabbed Bella's hand, and she gasped when I lead it into my hair and she felt the scar in my scalp. "I never noticed before," she whispered. "I was lucky. It wasn't that bad, really, it just bled a lot. Emmett got Alice loose and pulled her out. I found my glasses on the ceiling. When I put them on I turned and looked back at my parents. My momshe was awake, but she didn't say anything. She was just looking at my dad. Her faceOh, god Bella," I sobbed. "She knew that he was gone!" Bella pulled me into her arms and stroked my hair. "It's ok, it's ok," she said. "You don't have to continue." I sighed into her neck and closed my eyes. Her touch and scent always calmed me. She felt like home and I relaxed again. "No, I-I have to keep going," I said and sat up again. I don't want this anymore. The pain, the guilt. I want it out! "Emmett came back, and when my mom saw him it was like she woke up or something. 'Get Edward out,' she told him. I said that he should take mom first because she hit her head too, and it looked worse than mine felt. I saw my dad, and there was so much blood. So much blood. I had to look away, I was afraid I'd get sick."

I swallowed a few times and tried to forget the sight of my father covered in blood. The window was gone in his side, and it was where I always sat. I would have died if I hadn't been driving, and in that moment when I looked at him, I wished I could trade places with him. "Suddenly my mom started screaming at us. 'Edward, get out!' 'Emmett, get Edward out!' She could smell the gasoline and it took me a few seconds to register, but Emmett was so fast. He was yanking me out of the passenger side door, but I wouldn't let him. I wanted to take mom with us. 'Not me, not me!' That's what I yelled at him. But mom just kept screaming to Emmett, to get me out. Why would she do that, Bella? I could have made it out on my own, I think. She needed Emmett to help her. Why wouldn't she let him help?" I asked desperately and grabbed her hand again. Bella's eyes were filled with tears. "Because she loved you. You were her boys and she wanted you to be safe no matter what, even if she wasn't. That's what parents do." I cried into her hand and held it against my cheek. I took a deep breath and forced myself to continue. "Emmett dragged me out and I couldn't fight him. He was so strong, and then I was next to Rosalie and Alice on the ground. Alice was so scared, Bella! But Emmett smiled at us. It was like he knew he would never see us again. He ran to the car again and Rosalie and I screamed for him to stop. Alice jumped up when we heard mom. 'Run Emmett, run!' That's what she screamed over and over. And then Alice ran for the car. She wanted mom! I tried to move, but I just couldn't Bella. I just couldn't!" I was barely keeping it together, but I pushed myself to finish. I couldn't start over again at another time. I had to get it all out now! "It exploded, Bella! The car exploded just like in a movie. But it was so much louder than on TV. And that's when I heard Alice. She was closer to the car than I was. She was hurt!" I cried into my hands. "She'll never be ballet dancer with only one leg!" I was on the verge of hysterics and pulled my hair so tightly that it hurt. The image of Alice screaming on the ground in front of me, her lower right leg shredded to pieces wouldn't leave my head. "Edward, Edward, baby. You're hurting yourself," Bella coaxed, and tried to pry my fingers from my hair. "I fucking deserve it," I choked out. "I don't deserve you, or anything good to ever happen to me!" "That's not true," she said and pulled me into her embrace. "It wasn't your fault. It was an accident." "I ruined her, Bella! I ruined all her dreams! They cut her leg off! How the fuck is she going to dance with one leg? She hates me! She hates me!" I sobbed hysterically. "I'm so sorry, sweetie," I heard Bella whisper as she rocked me back and forth slowly. I cried in her arms and she never let go of me.

"I should have died instead of them. It should have been me, Bella. It should have been me!" She raised my face with her hands, and made me look at her. "No, love," she said firmly. "Your mom wanted you to live. Emmett wanted you to live. You have to start living now, Edward. For them and for yourself." "I don't know how to let go of it. It hurts so much, it hurts to breathe sometimes," I choked out. "You'll stay with me, won't you love? You won't leave me?" I pleaded with her anxiously. "I'll never leave you. I love you," she whispered and wrapped her arms around me and pulled me down on the bed. We held each other for a long time, and I started to calm down. Bella stroked my hair and kissed my forehead, and I felt my whole body relax against hers. "I don't know how they'll ever forgive me," I said after a while. "They lost everything that day." "You have to forgive yourself, too," Bella whispered. "It wasn't your fault, Edward." "I don't know if I can. I don't know how. I hurt everyone I love. I hurt you!" "I forgive you, love. I've already forgiven you," she said and held me tighter. "You're a good person, Edward. I know you are. You have the most beautiful heart. You just have to realize that yourself. I'll tell you everyday until you see that." "I love you. You saved me, Bella. I don't know what would have become of me if I hadn't met you." "You saved me too, my love." I held her closer to me, and it felt as though the stone that had been weighing on my heart the past four years became lighter. It was still there, but it was more bearable now that I had told her everything. Well, almost everything. "Bella, there's one more thing I haven't told you. It's about Rosalie, and why she hates me so much." She looked at me with a worried expression. "A couple of days after the funeral Rosalie discovered that she was pregnant. She had a boy, Emmett Jr. I've never met him," I said sadly. "Oh Edward, I'm so sorry," she said and cupped my cheek with her hand. "When Rosalie came to the house it was to ask me to come to his birthday party. She asks me every year, but I don't think she ever really wanted me there. I remind her why her son doesn't have a father." "Do you regret not going?" she asked quietly. Yes.

"I want to see him, but I don't know if I'm ready to face Alice. I haven't seen her since she was in the hospital, Bella. I ran away after the funeral and I never looked back. I moved to Seattle eventually because I knew that Rosalie and Alice were living there. It just made sense to stay close by, in case they ever needed anything from me, money or help. But I've never even been to their house." "Has Alice never tried to contact you?" she asked quietly. "Yeah, she called a few times at first but I never picked up. I was a fucking coward, Bella! I couldn't face her anger. She's better off not knowing me." "That's not true," she said and stroked my hair. "You're still her brother no matter what happens. A connection like that doesn't just go away." I sighed deeply. I felt so fucking tired all of a sudden. "Can we go to sleep, love? I just wanna fall asleep in your arms right now. Is that ok?" "Of course, sweetie. You rest now, I'll be here when you wake up," she said and kissed my forehead. Her words wrapped themselves around me like a warm blanket. Bella would be here again in the morning, I wasn't alone anymore. She held me tightly, stroked my hair and whispered words of love until I fell into a deep dreamless sleep. I woke up feeling warm and relaxed. I was spooning Bella who was still asleep. I buried my face in her hair and inhaled deeply, enjoying the smell of strawberries and my sweet girl. I glanced around and saw that it was 9 in the morning. I should probably get up and call Jasper and make plans with him. I hadn't contacted him since the night I cancelled dinner, and I felt guilty for having avoided him for so long. Now that Bella and I were ok again, I wanted to have him over tonight if Bella was alright with it. I kissed her naked shoulder and ran my hand up and down her side. Her skin was so soft and warm to touch, and her body felt incredible against mine. I couldn't resist rubbing my morning wood against her firm, luscious ass, and I reached around and gently cupped her breast. I loved being with her like this. It felt so completely natural to touch her again, and it was as if the awkward week we had just been through vanished, when we had kissed last night. I kissed her shoulder again, and massaged her breast slowly. I just needed to feel her in that moment, and I didn't even care if we had sex or not. It was more than that. I craved being near her and pulled her closer to me. I planted openmouthed kissed along her shoulder and neck, loving her taste and scent. Bella sighed and stirred a little. She was still half-asleep, but I could tell that she was getting aroused. Her nipple hardened against the palm of my hand and she rubbed her thighs together to create some friction. I can help you with that, my beautiful girl. I released her breast and slipped my hand in between her legs. I found her clit and caressed if gently without almost no pressure. I wanted it slow this morning. "Mmm," Bella moaned softly and rubbed her ass against my cock. I slipped my top leg between hers and created more space for me to touch her. I ran my finger up and down her slit slowly and felt her becoming wet by my touch.

Fuck, I love turning her on! I circled her clit again and teased her by never touching it directly. "Edward, please," she whispered. "Please, what," I whispered and bit down on her neck gently. "Touch me," she whimpered and squirmed against me. "All you have to do is ask, baby," I said and coated my finger in her arousal before rubbing her clit slowly. "Oh god, I want you," she moaned and arched her back. "Like this?" I asked and pressed my cock against her pussy. "Yes, please. I need you." Oh god! I need her too! I positioned myself and slid the head of my cock inside her. I rocked back and forth slowly, slipping further inside each time. Fuck, this feels amazing! She so tight this way! "Oh Edward, that feels so good," Bella moaned, and pushed herself back to make me go deeper. "Fuck, you're amazing, baby. I love being inside you," I breathed out. "I love feeling you inside me. You're so big," she moaned when I pushed in a little harder. Fuck yes! "Touch yourself," I said and grabbed her hip so I could thrust harder. Her hand went between her legs, and she moaned loudly when I started pounding in to her hard and fast. "That feels so amazing," she panted. "Fuck, Bella. I'm close," I warned as I felt the tightening in my abdomen already. I wanted it to last longer, but I just couldn't resist fucking her harder, needing more of her. She arched her back again, and I could see her hand rubbing her clit fast. Soon she was panting and moaning loudly and I could feel her walls starting to contract around me. Thank the fucking lord! I finally let go, and reached up in front of her to grab her shoulder and pounded hard into her. "Fuck. I. Love. You!" I said each word after every hard thrust through clenched teeth. "Edward, I love you!" she shouted, as she came around me.

Her words and the feel of her pussy clenching my cock, brought me over the edge, and I came hard inside her shouting out a string of profanities. "Oh god," she sighed when she caught her breath. I kissed her shoulder and neck to take some of the severity out of my hard fucking and offensive words. I had wanted it to be slow and gentle, but once again the baser side of me had won. "Sorry, love," I whispered. "I wanted to take it slowly this time." "It was perfect," she said, and held my hand in hers. I slowly pulled out of her, and turned her over so that she was facing me. "It doesn't bother you that I swear so much when we're together like that?" I couldn't call it 'making love' because we hadn't been doing that, and calling it 'fucking' straight to her face seemed disrespectful, somehow. She smiled and kissed me. "It wouldn't be you if there wasn't some swearing involved," she grinned. "And I think it's sexy when you go off like that and can't control your language." "Really?" "Yeah, I think we both just needed it hard like that after last night," she said matter-of-factly with a smile. "It was amazing, Edward." "It really was," I admitted. "I need the bathroom," she said and kissed me before getting up. I was too lazy to get up and snuggled into my pillow again. I felt Bella lie down next to me and wrap her arm around me. "Are you ok with everything you told me last night?" she said quietly. "Yeah, it felt good getting it all out, and I didn't have any nightmares so that's a fucking relief," I said and turned to her. "Thank you so much for listening to me, love," I said and stroked her cheek. "That's what I'm here for," she said. "Among other things," she added with a sexy smile and my patented eyebrow waggle. Round two? "Really? What other things would that be, my love?" She straddled me and kissed me tenderly. "This time I want it slow," she said, and looked deep into my eyes. Fuck, I love her! We made love for hours that morning; reconnecting and losing ourselves in each other, and everything we did together. We re-emerged around noon; both of us were starving and completely parched.

"I'm gonna call Jazz and see if he wants to come over tonight. Is that ok?" I asked Bella while she rummaged through the fridge. "Sure, that sounds like fun," she said, and turned on some music while she started cooking brunch. I went into the living room to find my phone, and came back into the kitchen. Bella was dancing with her back to me, and I had to stop and just watch her. For the thousandth time I asked myself, how I had gotten to be this lucky. She was everything I could have ever wanted, and so much more that my puny imagination could have ever dreamed up. I suddenly felt like I could do anything, when she was with me. Could I actually see Alice, Rosalie and Emmet Jr.? Was it possible for me to at least beg them for forgiveness face to face? When I looked at Bella, it didn't seem so impossible. If she held my hand, maybe could get through it. I walked over to her and wrapped my arms around her from behind. "I love you," I said and kissed her neck. "Always," she answered and leaned back into my body. Always, Bella. Always.

BPOV I looked at Edward who was smiling to himself, completely lost in his own thoughts. We were sitting outside eating our brunch under the parasol. Edward had told me that it was unseasonably warm now, even for Texas, with temperatures in low eighties. I absolutely loved it. Being used to the weather in Washington which was always overcast and raining, anything above fifty degrees was considered warm in my book. I couldn't stop staring at him as he sat there. I watched completely entranced as he picked up a slice of pineapple, bit off a piece and then proceeded to lick the juices from his fingers. God, he is so sexy! Those fingers, those lipsIs it hot out here? Oh right, nevermind. He looked perfectly relaxed and happy as he sat in the comfortable chair and gazed out over the garden. It was impossible to tell that he had experienced so much pain and loss when he was like this. I realized that Edward was used to repressing his emotions and bad memories, and that was why they sometimes spilled over in tears or angry outbursts. It was most likely the only way that he had survived his years of solitude, before I came along. It would have driven him crazy eventually, if he hadn't been able to lock away everything concerning the accident, and store it in a deep dark corner of his mind. His past behavior made so much more sense now that I knew everything about his family's demise. Edward believed that it had been his fault, because he hadn't been in control of the situation, and he had dozed off. Now that I knew this, I could understand why he had had so many control issues, especially when it came to me. Edward had needed to hold sway over everything, to make sure that nothing bad happened ever again. This was obviously an impossible task, but when I had run

away from him he had snapped. It didn't excuse his angry violent outburst, but it did make me understand him a lot better. I felt so bad for Edward when he told me the whole story about what had happened to his family. My heart bled for him, and I desperately wished that I could take his pain away. I wanted to erase all his bad memories and make his dreams happy. I hoped that he would some day be ready to see Alice, Rosalie and his nephew again, and I knew that I would be right there beside him, if and when it happened. The sweet smile was still playing on his lips as he sighed happily, and caught my eye while I gawked at him. "See something you like, love?" he grinned at me. Uh-huh! "You have no idea," I admitted with a blush. "The feeling is mutual, believe me," he said, and let his eyes roam all over me and gave me a sexy smile. Dear lord, at this rate we'll never leave the house again. I can't get enough of him! I let my eyes wander over his flawless physique, which was enhanced by the fact that he was only wearing a pair of black board shorts at the moment. His abdominal muscles rippled as he shifted under my gaze, and I bit my lip as my eyes travelled down the front of his pants. I wanted to reach out and grab his cock and feel its incredible hardness in my hand. Control yourself woman! You've already had sex three times this morning! "Careful baby," Edward warned, and my eyes met his lust filled gaze. "When you look at me like that, it makes me want to throw you down on this table, and have my wicked way with you." From your mouth to god's ear! No, I need to control myself or I won't be able to walk tomorrow! "You look fucking sexy in that little dress," he purred and stroked his bottom lip with his thumb while he basically eye-fucked me. "I really wanna rip it off you sometime." I've always felt that walking is very overrated! "But," he said with a smile, "I insist you finish your brunch and drink something before I do anything to you." Why? I must have looked really disappointed, because Edward leaned over and kissed me gently. "We have a long day ahead of us, and Jasper is coming over tonight. You'll need your strength, love. But never doubt that I want you. Not ever." I nodded in a resigned manner, and ate the rest of the food on my plate. Edward finished as well, and we went into the kitchen to clean up.

"God, you spoil me with your cooking," he said and pulled me into his arms. "I'm gonna get all fat again, if I'm not careful." I couldn't help but chuckle a little. Edward's body was sheer perfection, but I knew that being fit meant a lot to him. "Why don't I clean up here, and then maybe you could work out or something?" I suggested. His face lit up at my words. I knew that he hadn't kept up with his workout routine lately, and that he probably missed it. I didn't really get it, though. I had never been into that sort of thing; one yoga class, which I actually enjoyed but couldn't continue because of my work schedule, and one humiliating attempt of doing tae bo summarized my entire workout experience; throwing punches left and right doesn't really work with being uncoordinated, especially when you have to stand so close! "I think I'll do some laps in the pool, then," he said with an excited smile. An image of a wet half naked Edward gliding gracefully through the cool water flooded my mind. Oh, the pool. Edward and I, naked in the pool! God yes! "Ok, go ahead. I'll come when I'm done here," I said, and emphasized the word in a completely obvious way. Edward gaped at me, as if he was unsure if I had just made a sexual innuendo. That's right, I said it. I want you, and apparently I have no shame. "Should I wear my bikini or are we skinny dipping?" I asked, and smacked his ass when he turned to leave. He whipped his head around and I gave him my best 'come hither and fuck me' look. "You are playing with fire, baby," he growled, and assaulted my neck with kisses and gentle bites. He pressed his hardness against me and grabbed my ass roughly. He continued to suck on my neck, and walked me backwards to the kitchen table. I one swift move he lifted me up and attacked my mouth. His kiss was aggressive and demanding, and it turned me on beyond belief. His hands roamed over me and squeezed my breasts through the thin fabric of my dress. He kissed my ear and plunged his tongue into it as he pinched my nipples, and made me mewl with pleasure. "What-what about your workout?" I gasped. "Fuck my workout," he growled, and ripped my dress down the front while I gasped. "Naughty girl, not wearing a bra," he smirked, and started massaging my breasts while kissing me eagerly again. I was dizzy with pleasure already when he released my lips and pushed me back, so that I was lying on the table. He ripped the dressed the rest of the way down, leaving me completely exposed. He hooked his fingers under by panties and pulled them off quickly. Before I could even react, his face was buried between

my legs and I threw my head back when I felt his warm tongue go straight for my clit. "Fuck! Yes, Edward!" I shouted and grabbed the table to try and ground myself a little. He pushed two fingers inside me and pumped them fast while he sucked on my clit and rolled his tongue over it. I was moaning and panting like an animal at this point as the waves of pleasure shot through me. "Fuck, you taste amazing," he snarled and continued his assault on my sensitive clit. I came all over his hands and mouth a few seconds later, and let out a loud scream as he continued pumping his fingers fast, and flicked my clit with his tongue. I suddenly felt his hard cock against my entrance, and he threw my shaking legs over his shoulders. "Edward, oh god," I whispered as I looked at him. He was towering over me, in complete control of my body. "I'm gonna fuck you now," he said, and sought my eyes. Even in the heat of his lust and passion he made sure that I was ok, and I nodded quickly. "I'm gonna fuck you so hard!" he growled and slammed into me with a quick thrust. "Yes!" I screamed as I felt him enter me, filling me completely. "Fuck, yes," he said and started thrusting into me with wild abandon. "Do you like it when I fuck you, Bella?" he asked breathlessly, and kneaded my breasts while he continued to pound into me. "Yes," I whimpered, completely wrapped up in the intense pleasure I felt. I had never seen Edward this wild and rough before, and I was surprised to find that I absolutely loved it. His eyes blazed with lust and desire, as he looked down on me completely spread out for him. "Are you mine?" he growled, and pushed harder into me. "Yes, yes, I'm yours!" I shouted. I only ever wanted Edward, and somehow his possessive nature didn't bother me when he asked me first. This was different from the time when he had called me his, because now he sought my confirmation. He wanted to know that I felt the same way that he did; that we belonged to each other, and no one else. "Only yours," I panted. "Good girl," he moaned and rubbed my clit with his thumb. "That's my good girl." "Edward, I'm close," I whimpered as I felt my orgasm approach. "Come for me, baby," he shouted and thrust even faster and harder into me.

His words triggered my release and it crashed over me. I arched my back and screamed to the heavens. Edward's relentless hard thrusts prolonged my orgasm up until the point where I almost blacked out, and I heard him shout in the distance, as his own climax descended on him. "Oh, oh, oh god, I love fucking you!" he shouted and slammed into me one last time, as he came and shivered violently. He slumped forward and rested his head on my stomach. My hands stroked his hair as we both panted and tried to catch our breath after the incredibly intense encounter we had just shared. "Fuck, that was" he trailed off as he kissed my stomach a few times, and caressed my breast lovingly with his hand. "Fantastic," I finished for him and sighed happily. "God Bella, the things you do to me," he said and kissed my stomach again. "I can never get enough of you." "It wasn't too rough, was it?" he asked and glanced up at me. I shook my head and gave him a big lazy smile which he returned. He pulled out of me, gently lowered my legs and lifted me off the table into a tight embrace. "I love you so much," he whispered. "I love you too," I said, and tried to get my legs to function again. He laughed when he released me, and saw my little predicament. "That does wonders for my male ego," he chuckled and steadied me. I grinned up at him and kissed his chest. "Do you still want to swim?" I asked. "No, I think this was a much better workout," he said with a huge smile. "I'm gonna jump in the shower, and then we should go to the store and pick up the stuff we need for dinner." "That sounds like a plan," he said, and went up the stairs with me holding hand in case my wobbly legs gave out. "So how long have you known Jasper?" I asked late that afternoon when we were preparing dinner. "Ever since we started school," he said with a smile. "We pretty much hit it off immediately, both of us being total geeks." "Jasper was a geek?" I asked incredulously. The handsome confidant man that we had met in the mall really didn't look the part. But then again, neither did Edward. "Yeah, you wouldn't think it to look at him, but don't let his appearance fool you. He was always really popular with the girls, but he was more interested in books, movies and stuff like that."

"Really?" "Yeah, I can't tell you how many Friday nights we spent on the couch watching movies with Alice, while the rest of our classmates were out getting laid and drinking. Jazz was never into that sort of thing. He even brought Alice as his date to our prom, because he didn't want to bother with any of the girls at school." "Did you go to your prom?" I asked curiously. "Yeah, my mom practically forced me. Something about it being a rite of passage or some bullshit," he said with a grimace. "Did you have a date?" "Yeah, the only nice girl in my class, Angela. She was on the paper, and her boyfriend Ben couldn't make it, so we decided to go together. It was ok." "What about you?" he asked. "Did you go to prom?" "Yeah, it was pretty lame, though." "Did you go with anyone?" Edward asked and eyed me closely. "My friend Jacob. He went to a different school, but we sort of grew up together." "Did youlike him?" he asked, and I could hear the edge in his voice. I glanced up at him and I could see that he was tense. "No, not really. He was more like a brother to me." "Did he like you?" Oh dear, what to tell him? I have to stick to the truth. Jacob is no threat to Edward, that's for sure. "Yes, at least I think so," I admitted and looked down. "Did he..kiss you?" Edward practically growled. Shit! "Once, only once," I said and looked up at him. Edward was in front of me in a flash and crashed his lips to mine. His tongue slid across my bottom lip, asking for access which I happily gave. He swirled his tongue around mine and completely took my breath away while he held me tightly. "He didn't kiss you like that, did he?" Edward panted. I was still a little lightheaded but managed to choke out a 'no'. "No, I've only ever wanted to kiss you like that," I said, after I caught my breath. I had French kissed a boy in high school, but I hadn't enjoyed it like I did with Edward's kisses. "Good," he said with a smile and kissed me gently before he resumed cooking. "What about you?" I suddenly asked. "Have you ever